Letters to worldly persons

Contents 1. About how much we care about the body and how much about the soul 2. An explanation of the 126th Psalm in the historical and spiritual sense 3. An explanation of the words of the 127th Psalm 4. How to imitate God 5. The joy of the baptism of a Circassian mullah. It is not for nothing that different tribes and peoples are respected by God 6. About three brochures of spiritual content 7. How to behave when talking about the Holy Church 8. Advice for a Christian about constant vigilance over oneself 9. Letter from Count A.P. Tolstoy to the skete monk Fr. Konstantin Zederholm 10. Explanation of the second dream by D.M. Konstantinovsky 11. About Metropolitan Philaret 12. One should not get carried away with the veneration of the saints of the Roman Church 13. He who donates to a monastery saves the souls of many 14. The origin of monasticism. Its difference from the world 15. Conveniences of monastic life 16. How to live according to the Gospel. The need for obedience 17. External decency leads to a good structure of thoughts 18. The difference between donations - with and without blessing. Temptations. Sorrow 19. Reward for sacrifice comes from God, not from people 20. It is good for a monk to be sick 21. Sickness and sorrow must be endured complacently 22. Abstinence is necessary. Freedom often harms 23. Where is God? 24. Parents can dedicate their children to God 25. A constantly joyful life leads to unpleasant consequences 26. Sorrows are everywhere. Peace of the soul is in humble patience 27. Our salvation is between fear and hope 28. Nihilists and regicides are the forerunners of the AntiChrist 29. The need for repentance. The benefits of fasting 30. On enmity against the authorities. The meaning of temptations 31. Man is given freedom. How to be saved 32. The enemy’s suggestions are plausible 33. God’s providence. Faith is necessary 34. It is necessary to cut off your will 35. There must be measure in fasting 36. Thoughts about fasting 37. It is not the place, but the will that saves 38. Fatigue from work is useful. The enemy tempts everyone. Misunderstandings are allowed for benefit 39. One must trust one’s views to the law of God 40. The answer to regret about the money spent on setting up a monastery 41. Patience of sorrows is saving 42. Salvation depends on us, but we need a leader 43. The benefits of illnesses 44. About the temptations of the devil and about the Providence of God 45. How to live in order to be saved 46. One must rely on the will God 47. One should not regret the money donated to the monastery 48. We must pay attention to ourselves, and not sort out the affairs of others 49. The enemy cunningly and craftily tempts everyone 50. Everyone has his own conscience, and not someone else’s, condemns or justifies 51. Without sorrow you cannot be saved 52. Peace of mind does not depend on the place, but on ourselves 53. Bodily illnesses and mental sorrows serve to cleanse the soul and body 54. About visions and the psalm: Alive in help Vyshnyago 55. A Christian is adorned not only by the external decoration of churches, but, first of all, by virtues 56. Holidays should be celebrated with spiritual renewal 57. The Gospel requires from us repentance, not speculation 58. Salvation lies in the counsel of many, and not with many. The cell will teach everything 59. Explanation of the words: If the spirit of the possessor comes upon you, do not leave your place 60. Avoid in every possible way that which disturbs the peace of mind 61. Explanation of the words of the holy fool about divination and inner Christianity 62. How to relate to theft 63. On the discovery of villainous intent 64. About holy relics 65. About holy relics 66. On the conditions of Christian perfection 67. On the misunderstanding of the doctrine of the Holy Trinity and the Angels 68. Answers to those who condemn the Orthodox Church 69. On the power of the Sacrament of Anointing 70. On the veneration of holy relics 71. Zeal for piety must be reasonable 72. On the difference between external and spiritual impurities 73. The dignity of prayer is determined by its end 74. What is the power of the commandment to fast 75. The meaning and necessity of fasting 76. How humility is acquired 77. On the benefits of publishing letters to Fr. Macarius 78. The goal of the Orthodox in fulfilling the commandments of God. Life near the monastery. Turning to a guesser is a sin. You should not wear a cross with relics on yourself 79. About the heresy of mischief makers 80. About the testing of young people before accepting them into the monastery 81. About the abandoned baby 82. About external and moral progress 83. For parents grieving over the death of their son 84. About the discriminating reading of spiritual books. About Christian education of children. About the fear of difficult birth of children 85. Relaxation, despair, prayer 86. Answer to the deacon about the causes of his illness 87. About patience with sorrows 88. Spiritual healing against smoking 89. About Christian upbringing of children 90. About a duel. The duel is the fruit of proud conceit 91. Consolation to parents in the death of their young daughter 92. A wonderful event. About uncomplainingly enduring sorrows 93. About spiritualism 94. It is a great sin to withhold the property of monastics 95. How things are going now 96. Advice on a fair will of an estate 97. Judge justly 98. Quantity and quality 99. Virginity and marriage 100. Every cloud has a silver lining. Devotion to the will of God 101. Attitude of children to parents 102. Learning without humility 103. Catholic. About the errors of the Roman Church 104. A letter from a French woman and the answer of Elder Ambrose 105. To a Roman Catholic married to an Orthodox woman, about the untruths of Catholicism 106. Before the Judgment of God, it is not the characters that matter, but the direction of the will 107. About the infirmities revealed to the mentor 108. The responsibilities of successors 109. Family hardships 110. About children's reading 111. Greetings to children 112. About caution in conversations with an unbeliever 113. School troubles 114. About human lies 115. Office relationships 116. Denunciations 117. Unpleasant rumors 118. Sorrows 119. About melancholy 120. About melancholy 121. Confusion is the most soul-harming temptation 122. Envy 123. Laziness towards prayer 124. Self-reproach 125. How and with what to moderate yourself? 126. About repentance and fulfilling God’s commandments 127. One must fast, taking into account one’s bodily strength 128. About drinking tea before mass 129. About silence in the world 130. True love 131. One must remember death 132. A wish for the New Year 133. The Elder’s assurance that he will not abandon those who turn to him 134. Advice and instruction to the sick Vasily 135. On the impermanence of the desires of young people 136. One must not leave one’s son idle 137. Sometimes one must give in to children 138. One must give in in small things, but not in the essential 139. One must endure family sorrows 140. How to choose a bride and live happily in a family 141. The meaning and benefits of revealing thoughts 142. Family happiness is based on the fear of God 143. Good customs must be preserved. The father's blessing must be cherished. During a prison, the church is needed 144. One cannot particularly rely on doctor's words against fasting food 145. One cannot be forced to break the fast 146. On traveling to holy places 147. The fate of everyone depends on God 148. Unction on Maundy Thursday 149. One must despise the enemy's temptations and pray for deliverance from them 150. Failure is made up for by humility 151. Sorrows are sent to us by Providence to understand the vanity of life 152. Do not trust premonitions 153. Illnesses and sorrows lead to humility 154. We must be careful and not let our son be idle 155. There is no need to lose courage in misfortune 156. Misfortunes are sent to the humility of arrogance and to the cleansing of sins 157. We need to ask for help from God 158. We must be content with every reception - affectionate and unkind 159. Congratulations on being tonsured into the ryassophore 160. To the Roman Catholic, senator, about charity and about religions 161. About the benefits of reading the letters of the elder Fr. Macarius 162. The Gospel commandments are given to all people 163. Consolation to a deserted wife 164. Advice to those suffering from melancholy and the infirmity of drinking wine 165. Both illness and health are from the Lord 166. An external position should not interfere with internal composure. About unbelief and blasphemous thoughts. about the relationship to God. The mood of the spirit cannot always be equal 167. About prayer for headaches 168. Getting treatment is not a sin. There is no escape from sorrows 169. Our life is in the vale of tears 170. Justification of monastic life 171. The advantage of monasticism over the white clergy 172. Consolation of the grieving. The unyielding human will 173. Advice to a sick girl 174. A sick person should not break his fast if his conscience does not allow 175. Consolation of a mother grieving over her daughter’s illness 176. A sinner should not despair, but should repent 177. How to be saved 178. The answer to a woman who has not fulfilled her vow to go to a monastery 179. To someone who is sick and grieving over his ongoing life 180. Why not all our desires are fulfilled. In everything we must rely on the will of God 181. A monastery is a theological school. You won't learn to pray soon enough. We must endure and apply ourselves 182. We are saved by patience 183. In the uncertain situation of the firmament, Psalm 39 184. Pray as best you can, without being embarrassed by temptations 185. You can be saved in any place 186. You must protect yourself from mental confusion everywhere 187. You must beware of those who distract from the monastery with “worldly conveniences” 188. Reproach for insincerity 189. How to accustom a pupil to serious studies 190. Don’t be discouraged and be smart 191. A mother grieving over her son’s unbelief. About fasting 192. How to act in sorrows. About confession 193. We must put up with offenders 194. We should not change places without hope for a change in life 195. It is impossible to live without clashes. One must rely on God 196. Be careful 197. Everything must be done with good intentions 198. Illnesses from spiritual causes are treated by spiritual means 199. How to get through a position 200. How to endure official troubles 201. Debts are worse than sins 202. We must stand up for the truth; не отрекаться, но пострадать 203. Не отказываться от должности. Губернатора уволят или переведут. A married woman should live with her husband at her own expense 204. Contentment and abundance spoil people 205. God owns the brave 206. Continuing the struggle. Не унывать и одному в борьбе 207. Суды. The truth cannot have perfect success 208. You must always, with the help of God, keep to the right side 209. When teaching children, you must learn from them 210. The home of the soul is patience, and the food of the soul is humility 211. Be compliant with each other 212. Let your name and life be 213. You must rely on God 214. In a world of sorrow you will be 215. In your patience you will gain your souls. How to pray.. 216. Correct mistakes by self-reproach and repentance 217. Do not be embarrassed by blasphemous thoughts 218. Blasphemous thoughts are for pride 219. Rely on God in everything 220. Refuting wrong opinions: about the miracles of Christ, about the theater, war, divorce, reward after the grave and spiritual literature 221. Blessing на брак 222. Как должно выбирать невесту 223. О пьянице-муже должно молиться 224. Is it possible to pray for those executed 225. Prediction of Metropolitan Philaret 226. On the origin of souls. About the living unity of the Russian Church with the Greek. About the Russian clergy 227. About counteracting magazine blasphemy 228. About the Eastern Churches. God does not save everyone with reason, but many with simplicity 229. One should not explain one’s mental state in general terms 230. A wish for patience and humility 231. Advice not to rush, but to wait, considering whether the proposed matter will bring benefit or not 232. Response to a letter from a Lutheran pastor 233. Letter from the Elder to the pastor’s son 234. How to confess 235. Letters must be written clearly 236. Reasoning is higher than all virtues 237. Three works of Elder Hieroschemamonk Ambrose, written by him during the life of Elder Macarius with his blessing 1. ABOUT HOW MUCH WE CARE ABOUT THE BODY AND HOW MUCH WE CARE ABOUT THE SOUL 1 The Gospel says: “What does it profit a man if he gains the whole world and loses his own soul?” (Mark 8:36). That's how precious the human soul is! She is more valuable than the whole world, with all its treasures and benefits. But it’s scary to think how little we understand the dignity of our immortal soul. All our thoughts turn to the body, this dwelling of worms, this melted (tinted) coffin, from morning to evening, but to the immortal soul, to the most precious and beloved creation of God, to the image of His glory and greatness, barely one thought turns all week. The most flourishing years of our life are devoted to the service of the body, and only the last minutes of decrepit old age are devoted to the eternal salvation of the soul. The body is daily reveled, as at a rich man's feast, with full cups and sumptuous dishes; and the soul barely collects the crumbs of the Divine word on the threshold of the house of God. The insignificant body is washed, dressed, cleaned, adorned with all the treasures of nature and art; and the dear soul, the bride of Jesus Christ, the heir of heaven, wanders with an exhausted step, clothed in the clothes of a poor wanderer, without alms. The body does not tolerate any spot on the face, no uncleanness on the hands, no patch on the clothes; and the soul, covered from head to toe with filth, does nothing but move from one sinful mire to another, and with its annual, but often hypocritical confession, it only multiplies the patches on its clothes, and does not renew them. The well-being of the body requires various kinds of fun and pleasure; it often exhausts entire families, for which people are sometimes ready to do all kinds of work; and the poor soul barely has one hour on Sundays to listen to the Divine Liturgy, barely a few minutes for morning and evening prayer, forcibly collects one handful of copper coins for alms, and is content when it expresses the remembrance of death with a cold sigh. Для здравия и сохранения тела переменяют воздух и жилище, призывают искуснейших и отдаленнейших врачей, воздерживаются от пищи и пития, принимают самые горькие лекарства, позволяют себя и жечь и резать; а для здравия души, для избежания соблазнов, для удаления от греховной заразы не делают ни одного шага, но остаются в том же самом воздухе, в том же самом недобром обществе, в том же самом порочном доме, и не ищут никакого врача душ, или избирают врача незнакомого и неопытного, и скрывают перед ним то, что уже известно и небу и аду, и чем они сами хвастают в обществах. When the body dies, then one hears sorrow and despair; and when a soul dies from mortal sin, then they often don’t think about it. Так мы не знаем достоинства души своей, и, подобно Адаму и Еве, отдаем свою душу за красный по виду плод. Why don't we at least cry like Adam and Eve? Плач потерявших душу должен быть горестнее плача Иеремии, который, оплакивая бедствия отечества, взывал: «Кто даст главе моей воду и очесем моим источник слез?» (Jer.9:1). For the most part, we are concerned with acquiring goods, only, unfortunately, they are often earthly and temporary, and not heavenly. We forget that earthly blessings are fleeting and unstoppable, while heavenly blessings are eternal, infinite and inalienable. All-merciful Lord! Help us to despise everything that is fleeting, and take care of the only needful salvation of our souls. 2. EXPLANATION OF PSALM 126 IN HISTORICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSE When the Jews, upon returning from Babylon, began to build their church and city, they encountered strong opposition from neighboring tribes, so that they had to build and fight off enemies at the same time, and, according to Nehemiah, “They that built the wall and carried heavy loads... did the work with one hand, and with the other held the spear” (Nehemiah 4:17). The holy Psalmist prophetically addresses these Jews and, teaching them to rely not on their own labors and efforts, and not on weapons, but on the help of God, says this: “Unless the Lord builds a house, those who build it labor in vain: unless the Lord preserves the city, the watchman watches in vain. It is in vain for you to have given your training: you will rise up when you are gray and eat the bread of sickness, when He gives sleep to His beloved” (Ps. 127:1-2). The word “you will rise,” according to Theodoret’s explanation, should be understood here not in the sense of an imperative mood, but in an indefinite mood, that is, instead of “you will rise,” - “to rise.” The Prophet says that, without the assistance of God of all kinds, everything is in vain - and get up in the morning, and, after a short sitting, quickly get up to guard the city and for the intended creation. Therefore, those who eat bread with illness, due to the uprising of enemies, are advised to have hope in God. “When He will give His beloved sleep. Behold, the son's heritage of the Lord; the reward of the fruit of the womb" (Ps. 126:2-3). The prophet, in a figurative sense, called tranquility here, because sleep gives people rest. Therefore, the meaning of this verse is this: when God gives you peace and freedom from the enemies who attack you, then you will not only be able to build the temple and Jerusalem, but sons will be born to you, who will be an inheritance or lot and God’s own people; and this fertility of the womb, or the blessing of childbearing, as a kind of reward or reward, will be given to you who have trusted in God. “Like arrows in the hand of the mighty, so are the sons of the shaken” (Ps. 126:4). Trusting in God, we will not only be numerous, but also strong, like certain arrows shot by the hand of a strong man. According to the explanation of Athanasius the Great, the Jews who were rejected for the crucifixion of Christ are called “shocked” here. Their sons, that is, the apostles, became the arrows of the Mighty One, with which he shot down the opposing forces. “Blessed is he who gets his desire from them” (Ps. 126:5). Blessed is the one whose desire is fulfilled, that is, who is worthy of relief and liberation from battles with enemies, having many children, and other numbered gifts of God. “They will not be ashamed when they speak to their enemies in the gates” (Ps. 126: 5). The ancients had a custom not to receive ambassadors from the enemy inside the city, but to meet them outside the city, at the gates, and talk with them there. Here are the explanations of the psalm in the literal historical sense. In the spiritual sense, this psalm also refers to the creation of a spiritual house of virtues, as St. Theodore the Studite explained in sedate (3rd and 7th voices): “Unless the Lord builds a house of virtues, we labor in vain; душу же покрывающу никтоже наш разорит град. And: unless the Lord builds a spiritual house, we labor in vain, for neither word nor deed is accomplished.” A spiritual house is built from various stones of virtues and fulfillment of the commandments. But he who labors in vain labors in physical labor only, but neglects the spiritual virtues, and therefore does not have the Lord assisting in the creation of the spiritual house, for the sake of the faith, hope and love of the worker. And in vain do those keep the city of piety and virtues for whom the Lord Himself, for the sake of their humility, does not keep it unshakable from the spirits of pride by the grace of the Holy Spirit. The words: “Behold, the heritage of the Lord's sons, the reward of the fruit of the womb” (Ps. 127:3) - literally refer, as it is said, to childbearing, which the holy Psalmist mentioned, since it was considered the most desired good by the Jews. В духовном же смысле чрево означает сердце. And the reward of the fruit of the womb is sonship, which is bestowed on those who guard their hearts from everything displeasing to God, fervently praying: “Create a pure heart in me, O God, and renew a right spirit in my womb” (Ps. 50:12), and constantly resorting to the One about whom it is said: “From the womb before the star I gave birth to Thee. Клятся Господь и не раскается» ( Пс. 109: 3–4 ). Sons of the Shaked Off, which, according to the above interpretation, refer to the Jews, in the Christian sense have a different meaning, that is, as Nikita Stifat says, they mean people exhausted by voluntary deeds and who have shaken off the old man with repentance, and through this have received the power to mentally strike enemies like arrows. Blessed is he who fulfills his desire from them, that is, blessed is he who imitates them, that is, those who have shaken off the old man; and he will receive the same strength from God and will not be ashamed when he answers his mental enemies at the gate, that is, at the door of his heart. 3. EXPLANATION OF THE WORDS OF PSALM 127 What do the words in Psalm 127 mean: “Bear the labors of your fruits?” (Ps.127:2)? These words mean the following. Whoever, especially from the very beginning, leads a virtuous life, with the fear of God and guarding his conscience, in accordance with God’s commandments, in due time achieves the fruits of the spirit, as the apostle says: “The fruit of the spiritual is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, kindness, goodness, faith, meekness, self-control” (Gal. 5: 22-23). Having achieved such fruits, a person, a Christian, although he still carries out labors and deeds of piety, these labors are easy and joyful for him because of good hope and because of help from above from the grace of God. And, on the other hand, whoever lives badly and carelessly and contrary to the commandments of God acquires evil fruits, that is, evil habits and various habits that are harmful to the soul; after which, even if he wants to turn to God and live virtuously, then evil habits do not give him complete freedom, but create every obstacle to this, and therefore for such a person the labors of piety are for the most part difficult and, for a time, joyless, because of dubious hope and because of the opposition of evil habits. Some by the words labor of your fruits mean the labor of your hands and feet. But this understanding also conveys the same meaning as what was said above, that is, what a person does at first and which way he walks, then later either eases his fate or burdens and complicates him, as Climacus says: “Dispassionately bring to Christ the labors of your youth and you will rejoice in the wealth of dispassion in old age.” But those who are careless in their youth sigh in their old age. The Holy Apostle Paul in his Epistle to the Ephesians writes: “Imitate God as beloved children” (Eph. 5:1). True Christians can imitate God by especially fulfilling the following three Gospel commandments: 1. The Lord says in the Gospel: “Be merciful, just as your Father is merciful...”. “He commands his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the just and the unjust” (Luke 6:36; Matt. 5:45). This commandment, firstly, means that a person must be compassionate towards others regarding giving alms, without distinguishing the worthy from the unworthy. And, secondly, it demands from us condescension towards our neighbors and forgiveness of all shortcomings, insults and annoyances. 2. The Holy Apostle Peter writes: “As obedient children, do not be conformed to the former lusts that were in your ignorance, but, following the example of the Holy One who called you, be holy in all your actions. For it is written: Be holy, for I am holy” (1 Pet. 1:14–16). This commandment means that a person must maintain chastity and purity of body and soul, not only regarding fornication, but also regarding other passions, because envy, hatred, and rancor also constitute the impurity of the soul. 3. It is said in the Gospel of Matthew: “Be perfect, just as your Father in heaven is perfect” (Matthew 5:48). Christian perfection, according to the word of Saint Isaac the Syrian, consists in the depth of humility. The Pharisee, as he testifies about himself, was not subject to any vice; but because he ascended, condemned and humiliated the publican, he not only lost everything, but was also rejected by God. For this reason, the Lord says: “When you have done everything commanded you, say: We are worthless servants, because we have done what we had to do” (Luke 17:10). No matter how firm and precise one of the Christians is in the fulfillment of his Christian duties, this fulfillment and spiritual work, according to the word of the holy fathers, can only be likened to a small font, or the smallest lake; God’s commandments are like a great sea, just as the holy prophet David says: “Your commandment is great” (Ps. 119:96). Before this breadth, the great saints involuntarily humbled themselves, calling themselves earth and ashes, and considering themselves worse than any creature. Or, as the wisest of the apostles, Saint Paul, put it: “Forgetting what lies behind and reaching forward to what lies ahead, I press toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus. Therefore, if anyone among us is perfect, he must think this way” (Phil. 3:13–15). 5. JOY ABOUT THE BAPTISM OF THE CIRCASSIAN MULLAH. IT’S NOT FORMARK THAT DIFFERENT TRIBES AND NATIONS ARE OBSERVED BY GOD 2 Since January I was going to respond to your letter, but still haven’t gotten around to it, either due to physical weakness or lack of time, and held out until the holiday of Holy Easter, on which I now congratulate you with all my heart, wishing you to spend this all-joyful celebration in possible health and spiritual consolation. We heard that in the middle or at the end of Lent it was planned to baptize a Tatar or Circassian mullah in your home church. If this has happened, I congratulate you on this joy, because there is joy in heaven over one sinner who repents (Luke 15:10). The baptism of this mullah, the conversion to Christianity of the Lezginian Assan, the accession of the Abyssinian to the Orthodox Church, and several other similar examples, led us to the idea that it is not for nothing that God respects different tribes and peoples with different misconceptions regarding the one Divine truth; because, although it does not happen often, people from almost all existing tribes at different times turn to true Christianity. Saint John Chrysostom says in one place: “He alone pleases God more than the darkness of the wicked.” This means that if out of the darkness of the wicked one turned to the Lord, then this is enough for the Lord; and for the sake of this one convert is observed by the whole generation from which he descends. The same Saint Chrysostom confirms this idea with the example of the righteous and long-suffering Job, who is a descendant of Esau, hated by God; the example of Abraham (whose father Paran adhered to paganism and even made pagan idols, but miraculously turned to the true God through his son) and other examples. And if any tribe or clan is so wicked that not a single righteous person can come from them, then, according to the psalm word, this seed of the wicked will be destroyed (Ps. 36:28). This is what came to our minds at the onset of the holiday of the Bright Resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, and that is what we are telling you, not being able to say anything about the content of your letter, because we do not know well the details of the things you are writing about. But the thought I expressed alienated me from what I wanted to tell you. Since you, out of your good zeal and Christian feeling, took it upon yourself to convert such people and even began to baptize them in your home church, the desire came to me to write to you the comforting words of St. James, the brother of God: “Brotherhood, if anyone in you strays from the path of truth, and someone turns him, let it be known that whoever turns a sinner from the error of his way will save a soul from death and cover a multitude of sins” ( James 5:19–20). 6. ABOUT THREE BROCHURES WITH SPIRITUAL CONTENTS There was an opportunity to go to Moscow, and I really wanted to write you at least a few words, but physical weakness and illness did not allow me to do this; but I only sent you three small books, about which I wanted to write to you, hearing the cry of the church, pronounced daily: “Thine is brought from Thine.” Although the meaning of these words is not the same, they gave me the idea to send you the three brochures you printed: 1) “Advice of the mind to your soul,” 2) “On things that hinder salvation, with soul-helping conversations of the blessed elder Zosima,” 3) “Interpretation of “Lord, have mercy.” The volume of these little books is apparently very small, but their content is great, very great. In them, although briefly, it is clearly and practically stated how every Christian should adapt the teaching of the Gospel to the way of his life in order to receive the mercy of God and inherit eternal bliss. I sent you the aforementioned books with another thought, namely, in fulfillment of the words of the Apostle, who says, “It is fitting for the laboring worker to first partake of the fruit” (2 Tim. 2:6). This is how to eat: read at least one of these books every week, and do the same every month, because what is said in these spiritual books is not retained in memory for a long time. And why he can’t resist, the late 80-year-old elder, Archimandrite Moses, told us the reason: “These matters require books.” The All-Good Lord, who wants everyone to be saved and to come into the understanding of truth (Compare: 1 Tim. 2:4), may He give us His all-powerful help to not only read books of spiritual content, but according to His strength and do what they say, for the benefit of our soul. I don’t know how you will like these books, but everyone who accepts this spiritual alms accepts it with great zeal and remains very pleased. Therefore, more than once the idea has occurred to me to reprint from the book of St. Mark the Word “On Repentance,” which is necessary not only for sinners, but also for the righteous. I advise you to read this word, and then we will decide in common court whether it would be good to publish it or not. 7. HOW TO CONDUCT YOURSELF WHEN TALKING ABOUT THE HOLY CHURCH Although I recently sent you a letter, it was through A.S. I hear that you are being summoned to St. Petersburg, and you are wondering what you should do: go or not go and what to do there if conversations start, especially about the Church; and would like to know our sinful opinion about this. Therefore, amidst leisure and illness, I find it necessary to write to you again soon and explain how I think about this. If your physical health allows, then, having prayed to God, go without hesitation, without fear, and talk there about human affairs as a human being, as you think and as you find best and more useful, in your opinion, without any admixture of any claims. If they began to offer you continued service in one form or another, then firstly, pay attention to your years and your physical and mental strength. Secondly, consider from all sides whether your service can be useful, even in an indirect way; also consider the surrounding conducive circumstances; and then, based on everything, you can decide this: if the benefit is feasible, you should remain in the service, otherwise, you should leave, despite the convictions of your relatives, for their external benefits, against which you should always put your own mental disadvantages ahead. And if for some reason, especially according to God’s vision, conversations began about the Church, especially about the proposal of any changes in it or innovations, then the truth should be spoken, according to consideration, as the Truth by which the Son of God, our Lord Jesus Christ, calls Himself, requires, saying in the Gospel (John 14: 6): “I am the way and the truth and the life.” Holding to this truth, you can say without hesitation: “The destinies of the earthly militant and heavenly triumphant Church are announced in the Revelation of John the Theologian. I cannot speak about everything that is said in this Revelation, because I do not understand all the mysterious meaning contained there. And what I understand, I’ll tell you.” Here you can demand a New Testament and read the original verses 18 and 19 of the 22nd chapter of Revelation: “For I testify with everyone who hears the words of the prophecy of this book: if anyone adds to these, God will put on him the plagues that are written in this book; and if anyone takes away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God will take away part of him from the book of life, and from the holy city, and from those written in this book.” What the Holy Spirit, through His true servants and servants, saints of God, decreed and legitimized in the Church, is impossible and scary for ordinary people to change, because it’s scary to fall into the hands of God alive. Every day in church the inspired words of the Psalmist are repeated: “Do not turn my heart into words of wickedness, do not bear the guilt of sins” (Ps. 140:4). If we are sinners and weak, then we must recognize ourselves as such, and not seek excuses and self-justification in any unauthorized indulgences. The Lord, in the Revelation of John the Theologian, in the 2nd chapter, speaks to the seven Asian churches, denouncing directly and strictly that He hates and does not tolerate in the Church the works of the Nicolaitans, that is, any plausible indulgences that bear the stamp of paganism. However, we must be careful about this great and important subject and temper our convictions with fear that we might sin in some way, especially by inappropriately blaming others. Revelation 5 says: “And I saw in the right hand of Him who sat on the throne, a book written inside and outside, sealed with the seventh seal... And no one can open the book, neither in heaven nor on earth, below under the earth, below to see” (Rev. 5: 1-3), except the Son of God, like the Lamb, slain for the world. What kind of book is this that no one, not only from earthly, but also from heavenly inhabitants, could or cannot read or contemplate? The interpreter of Revelation, Saint Andrew of Caesarea, says that this is a book of the hidden destinies of God, which are incomprehensible, and therefore no one, especially from earthly inhabitants, dares to foolishly penetrate into them. Saint John Climacus refers to such boldness as exaltation (See: Degree 25, section 12). But we must be content with what is written outside this mysterious book, as much as is revealed in the Holy Scriptures and in the writings of inspired men, mainly with what is only necessary for our salvation. It seems that your evidence about the Universal Church will not be understood or accepted, especially since in the Revelation to the seven Asian churches, not one of them is reproached for the other, but only each is reproached for its own shortcomings. Indeed, the universal unity of the Church is good and useful, but this is only possible under external conditions; not to mention spiritual harmony and like-mindedness. I'll add more. Suppose that someone’s mother is not as good as her grandmother, and he is more inclined to respect and honor his grandmother for her merits than his mother. But if you look at this more closely and attentively, then it turns out that he should honor his grandmother out of his own conscious duty; but he should not neglect his mother either, but must honor him according to the commandment of God, which says: “Honor your father and your mother, that it may be good for you and that you may live long on the earth” (Ex. 20:12). One must force oneself to fulfill God’s commandments even in spite of reluctance, since the Gospel says: “The Kingdom of Heaven is in need and the needy women are taking it away” (Matthew 11:12). I will say briefly: before you begin your evidence about the Church, you must believe your opinions and convictions with the word of God and with the teachings of the Orthodox and spiritual fathers of the Church; and if you don’t find such evidence, it’s better to keep silent about it. There is something else that seems to us according to our inference, and something else is the truth itself, immutable, confirmed by the Holy Scriptures. 8. ADVICE FOR A CHRISTIAN ABOUT CONSTANTLY WATCHING OVER YOURSELF I read your dictation, and heard from Father K. a verbal explanation regarding your current situation in a painful state. To everything you have expressed, you want to know my feeble-minded opinion. I thought a lot about your situation, and I find that now, especially in a painful situation, you should not despise what has had a beneficial influence on you and made a good impression, whether it was words you heard or dreams of that kind. The Lord God has many means to turn a person’s thought and concern in time to one thing that is needed, and mainly to what the Lord said in the Gospel: “Be prepared at all times, for you do not know the hour of the day, when the Son of Man will come” (Matthew 25:13). If, according to the words of Saint John Climacus, the thought of death brings great benefit to a Christian, then how much more can preparation for death greatly benefit the soul of one who with faith and hope awaits his exit from this life. It seems to you that worrying about preparing for death makes you less capable of everything good and necessary. But it's not fair. It seems this way to you because you are not entirely sure of your future fate. But who can be completely sure of this, when both the perfect and the saints of God, such as Arsenius the Great and Agathon the Great, not without fear expected the approach of the hour of death? The Venerable Martyr Peter of Damascus says that the salvation of a Christian is found between fear and hope, and therefore in no case should one dare or despair. You complain about old habits and perceived laziness. But who among the sick does not feel mental and physical relaxation? Recently, the “Soulful Reading” published a conversation by St. Anastasius of Sinai on the 6th Psalm (March). I find that this conversation is very appropriate to your current situation. Read it carefully yourself or order it to be read - and read it more than once. In it you will find a lot of things that can calm you down, strengthen you, and enlighten you, which you should primarily pay attention to regarding certain preparations. External preparation, as I think, should begin with two main subjects: writing a spiritual will and receiving the Sacrament of Anointing, after preliminary Confession and Communion. Which of the two should be started first is all the same, as circumstances indicate. In your spiritual testament, regarding your property, look at the zeal and disposition of your soul; But do not make orders based on simple human feelings alone, but act with consideration, keeping in mind what is beneficial for your soul. I will also say about the Unction with Holy Oil that it should not be postponed. Through this Sacrament, many regained their physical health. Its main benefit is the forgiveness of forgotten sins. Finally, you are perplexed where you should begin your preparation: on Mount Athos, or in our monastery, or in Moscow? I find that in your current situation, you should put aside all concern about a trip to Athos, as it is an inconvenient and impossible task. If it pleases the Lord God to give you strength to such an extent that you can not only travel, but also live there for some time, then it will be possible to think about this subject. In the meantime, start your preparations in Moscow, waiting to see what your health will be like at the beginning of summer. If then you are able to come to our monastery, then there is no harm in doing so, and you are welcome! Then we will talk about everything personally, if by the will of God we will be alive. The proverb says: in the homeland even death is red. 9. LETTER OF COUNT A.P. TOLSTOY TO THE SKETE MONK O. KONSTANTIN ZEDERGOLM Your letter, dear Father Konstantin, was received by me yesterday. Thank you very much for the letter, for the holy memory of us sinners, Father Ambrose, and for everything I thank you sincerely, but in a hurry. – The departure and arrival of many acquaintances in Moscow and all sorts of troubles do not leave any free time. I hear a lot of sad and menacing, daring and crazy things, and very, very often I remember your monastery and all its inhabitants. From what I heard, here is a wonderful, but for me incomprehensible dream of Dimitri Matveevich (Tver priest). He saw a vast cave dimly lit by one lamp; there are many clergy in the cave; behind the lamp is the image of the Virgin Mary; in front of the image in vestments, Metropolitan Philaret and the late Matvey Alexandrovich 3. Everyone prays silently and in fear. At the entrance to the cave, Dimitry Matveevich and I: we are both trembling and do not dare to enter. Among the silent prayers, the following words can be heard clearly: “We are going through a terrible time. We are in our seventh summer." - With these words, awakening in great excitement and fear. The dream is repeated up to three times, still the same, without the slightest change, clear and terrible. Neither Dimitry Matveevich, who had the dream, nor I understand anything at all. Not even where the dream came from. Dimitri Matveevich asked me not to tell anyone, especially the Metropolitan, about this. N.B. You write that the late Matvey Alexandrovich sometimes spoke and judged the Metropolitan quite harshly. His son remembered that the metropolitan’s sermons were also subject to his rather severe criticism 4 . If there was time, I would also like to inform you about some magazine articles and others, about the district message of the Bishop of Orleans, Dupanloup, about the Masonic catechism. If not today, then another time I will send some of this. What I have to say about myself, I think you have already been told NN. In any case, we cannot wait for your advice; It seems that I cannot refuse a trip to St. Petersburg, and it seems that I will go, although with effort or violence against myself. The trip is very unpleasant both morally and physically - and, I admit, the main burden is material. Besides, uniforms, apparitions, trivial questions and answers. For this, farewell; From the above, you see how necessary for me the prayers of Father Ambrose 5 and everyone who do not forget about me, a sinner and weak. I ask with all my heart, together with my wife. She was quite seriously ill the other day and worried us, but, thank God, she has now recovered. The latest day of my departure is in a week. Your sincerely humble humble servant, Count A. Tolstoy. Moscow, Wednesday, October 12, 1866." Explanation of the dream by Elder Ambrose One pious priest of the Tver diocese saw in a dream a vast cave, dimly lit by one lamp; there are many clergy in the cave; behind the lamp was the image of the Mother of God, in front of the image stood in vestments the Archpastor of Moscow (who is still alive) and the late Archpriest of Rzhev Father Matvey, the parent of the said priest, who was distinguished in his life by special piety. Everyone stands in silence and fear. At the entrance to the cave there is the priest himself and one lay person - the spiritual son of the late archpriest; both of them are trembling and do not dare to enter. Among the silent prayers, the following words are clearly heard: “We are going through a terrible time, we are living through the seventh summer.” With these words I woke up in great excitement and fear. The dream is repeated up to three times, still the same, without the slightest change, clear and terrible. Neither the priest who saw this, nor the spiritual son of Father Matvey, both understand absolutely nothing, neither what the dream means, nor even where it comes from. It is inconvenient to deal with such things. However, so as not to leave you without an answer, let’s say a little about how we think about this, based on the testimony of the Divine and Patristic Scriptures. There were examples that some, trusting all sorts of dreams, fell into the seduction of the enemy and were damaged. Therefore, many of the saints forbid trusting dreams. Saint John Climacus in the 3rd degree says: “He who believes in dreams is unskilled in everything, but he who does not believe in any dream can be considered wise.” However, this same saint makes a distinction between dreams and says which ones can be believed and which ones should not be believed. “Demons,” he writes, “are repeatedly transformed into angels of light and into the image of martyrs and represent to us in a dream as if we were coming to them; and when we awaken, they fill us with joy and exaltation. Let this be a sign of delight for you, for angels show us in dreams torment, the Last Judgment and condemnation, and fill those who awaken with fear and lamentation. When we begin to believe demons in a dream, they will curse at those who are watching us. Just believe the dreams that foreshadow to you about torment and Judgment; and if they lead you to despair, then know that these too are from demons” (Degree 3, section 28). And the closest student of Simeon the New Theologian, the humble Nikita Stifat, writes even more clearly and definitely about dreams. In the 2nd centenary, in chapters 60 - 63, he says: “Some dreams are simple dreams, others are visions, others are revelations. The characteristic of simple dreams is that they do not remain unchanged in the reverie of the mind, but have a confused reverie and often change from one subject to another; From which dreams there is no benefit, and that very dream perishes when excited by sleep, which is why the careful should despise it. The sign of vision is that, firstly, they are unchangeable and do not transform from one to another, but remain imprinted in the mind for many years and are not forgotten. Secondly, they show an event or outcome of future things, and from tenderness and terrible visions they are guilty of spiritual benefit, and the viewer, due to the terrible constant vision of the visible, is led into trembling and lamentation; and therefore visions of such visions should be considered to be a great thing by those who are careful. Simple dreams happen to ordinary people, subject to gluttony and other passions; due to the darkness of their minds, they imagine and act out various dreams from demons. Vision comes to people who are thorough and purify their spiritual feelings, which through what is visible in a dream are beneficial to the comprehension of Divine things and to greater spiritual ascent. Revelations come to people who are perfect and acted by the Divine Spirit, who through long and extreme abstinence and deeds and labors according to God have reached the level of prophets of the Church of God, as the Lord says through Moses: “If there be a prophet in you... I will be known to him in a vision, and I will speak to him in a dream” (Num. 12:6). And through the prophet Joel: “And it shall come to pass after this, that I will pour out My Spirit on all flesh, and your sons and your daughters will prophesy, and your old men will see dreams, and your young men will see visions” (Joel 2:28) (“Philokalia”, part 4).” Based on the words of the humble Nikita, the said dream vision can be classified as a vision. A vast cave, dimly illuminated by one lamp, may signify the present situation of our Church, in which the light of faith barely shines; and the darkness of unbelief, daringly blasphemous freethinking and new paganism, surpassing ancient paganism in its deeds, spreads everywhere, penetrates everywhere. This truth is confirmed by the words heard: “We are going through a terrible time.” The living saint and the deceased archpriest, praying together in vestments before the icon of the Mother of God, make it clear that the other clergy seen were twofold. Apparently, worthy shepherds, alive and gone to the Lord, looking at the disastrous state of our Church, beg the Queen of Heaven, may She spread Her supreme protection over our distressed Church and protect and preserve the weak, but those who have a good will for salvation. Both standing at the entrance to the cave, who trembled with fear and did not dare to enter, perhaps mean people with lively participation and with sorrow and even fear looking at the sad events of the present time in relation to faith and morality, but not resorting to the Queen of Heaven and not praying to Her for protection and help, like those who prayed in the cave. The words “we are living through the seventh summer” may mean the last time, close to the time of the Antichrist, when the faithful children of the One Holy Church will have to take refuge in caves, and only the all-powerful prayers of the Mother of God can then shelter them from the persecution of the servants of the Antichrist. The apostolic words are especially appropriate for the present time: “Children, this is the last hour. And because we have heard that the Antichrist is coming, and now there are many Antichrists, from this we understand that this is the last hour” (1 John 2:18). At present, some are already voluntarily accepting the seal of the Antichrist on the forehead and on the right hand, because for the sake of secular decency and worldly benefits they are ashamed to protect themselves with the sign of the cross; and at first they do this in society and for the sake of pleasing people, and then, out of custom, they do not make the sign of the cross and at home before eating food and drink and in other cases, which brings great joy to their spiritual enemies, for whom they, not being protected by the power of the cross and prayer, become a playground and a laughing stock. The seventh number in the church number is great. The term of church time is listed in seven-day weeks. The Orthodox Church is contained and guided by the rules of the seven Ecumenical Councils. Seven Sacraments and seven gifts of the Holy Spirit in our Church. The revelation of God was revealed to the seven Asian churches. The Book of God's destinies, seen in Revelation by John the Theologian, is sealed with seven seals. Seven vials of the wrath of God poured out on the wicked, and so on. All this septennial calculation refers to the present age and must end with the end of it. The future century in the Church is signified by the eighth number. The sixth psalm has the following inscription: “A psalm to David, in the end, in songs about the last day,” - according to the interpretation, about the last day, that is, about the universal day of the Resurrection and the coming Last Judgment of God, which, fearing, the Prophet prays to God, in tenderness of heart, for the remission of sins: “Lord, do not reprove me with Your wrath, nor punish me with Your wrath me" etc. (Ps. 6:2). – The Week of Antipascha, or St. Thomas, in the Colored Triodion is called the week of the eighth, that is, the eternal and endless day, which will no longer be interrupted by the darkness of nights. “There will be no night there,” that is, in the Heavenly Jerusalem, says Revelation (Rev. 22:5). - Blessed is he who is worthy to enjoy the bliss of this blessed and endless day, if we all receive through the goodness and mercy and love of mankind of the Only Begotten Son of God, our Lord Jesus Christ, to Him belong glory and power, honor and worship, with His beginningless Father and the Most Holy Good and Life-Giving Spirit, now and ever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. Let us repeat again the words of the humble Nikita that visions in dreams are sent for spiritual benefit, and therefore the careful should value them. In addition to what has been said, another immediate benefit from the said vision may be the following. It is known that there was some misunderstanding between the late archpriest and the still living archpastor. The former expressed himself quite harshly about the latter in some cases in front of his children and loved ones. But confusion and misunderstandings occur only between the living; death reveals the truth as it is. Perhaps, through the prayers of the late Father Matthew, the all-good and wise Providence of God, who always arranges what is beneficial for His servants, showed in the said vision both of them praying together, in order for one to destroy an unfavorable and unhelpful opinion for some, and to completely free the other from guilt, if any, from untimely jealousy. The Lord alone knows the secret intentions and secret reasons why a person acts in one way or another; people look only at the face or at external actions, without comprehending the secret intentions of the heart. Misunderstandings also happen between saints. Saint Cyril of Alexandria, due to incorrect rumors, had an unfavorable opinion about Saint John Chrysostom both during his life and even after his death; but the Queen of Heaven, through a special vision, destroyed this misunderstanding and reconciled them. And between Serapion, Archbishop of Novgorod, and Joseph, Abbot of Volokolamsk, there was for a considerable time not only a misunderstanding, but even fate itself. The gentle and trusting Serapion, through the intervention of some people, put the wise and far-sighted Joseph on trial and summoned him to Moscow to the Supreme Court, but Serapion remained guilty. Shortly before their death, the misunderstanding was abolished and holy peace was established between the saints. Now the relics of both testify to their righteousness and holiness. Let’s not be too lazy to write about the third spiritual benefit. The humble Nikita says that the meticulous can benefit from the simplest dreams, learning through them the dispositions and actions of his soul and body. Having recognized his internal inclinations and ailments, he can, if he wants, use suitable medicines for them. One who is prone to the love of money sees in a dream gold, which he multiplies with interest or hides in a secret place, or is judged as unmerciful, or tortured by others. One subject to voluptuousness and intemperance sees in a dream either various foods or tempting objects. A person suffering from anger and envy in dreams imagines that he is being persecuted by animals, or poisonous reptiles, or is generally subject to some kind of insurance and fear. If someone loves vain glory, then he dreams of praise and solemn meetings from people, thrones of authority and power. Filled with pride and arrogance, he dreams in his sleep that he rides around in magnificent chariots and sometimes seems to fly through the air on wings, or that everyone is in awe of his great glory. On the contrary, a God-loving person, being thorough in doing virtuous acts and righteous in deeds of piety (that is, not deviating either into immensity or impoverishment) and being pure in soul from passion and attachment to the material and sensual, sees in dreams the outcome of future things and the revelation of terrible things and, awakening from sleep, finds himself praying with tenderness of soul and body, so that he finds There are tears on your cheeks, and a conversation with God on your lips. May the All-merciful Lord, by His ineffable love for mankind, enlighten us all and guide us to everything that is useful, soul-bearing, and saving. 10. EXPLANATION OF D.M.’S SECOND DREAM KONSTANTINOVSKY Extract from a letter from D.M. Konstantinovsky, received July 7, 1871 ...It’s as if I’m in my own house and standing in the hallway; then there is a room in which, on the wall between the windows, there is a large icon of the God of Hosts, emitting a dazzling light, so that it was impossible to look at it from the other room (that is, the hallway). Then, even further, there is a room in which Archpriest Matvey Alexandrovich and the late Metropolitan Philaret are, and this room is all filled with books: there are books on the walls from the ceiling to the floor; there are piles of books on long tables; and I definitely need to go into this room, but I am held back by the fear of how to get through such a striking light. But necessity forces me to overcome fear, and with horror, covering my face with my hand, I cross the first room and, entering the next, I see Archpriest Matvey Alexandrovich in the front corner. He is reading a book. And closer to the door stands the Metropolitan, dressed in a simple black cassock; there is a skufeik on the head; in his hands there is an open book, and with his head he shows me that I should find a similar book and open it. At the same time, the Metropolitan, turning the leaves of his book, says: “Rome, Troy, Egypt, Russia, the Bible.” I see that in my book it is written in large words: “Bible.” Then there was a noise, and I woke up in great fear. Have you thought much about what all this means? The dream seems threatening to me, and it would be better not to see anything. Is it possible to ask those experienced in spiritual life about the meaning of this dream? An inner voice explains the dream to me, but the explanation is so terrible that I would not want to agree with it. To whom this wonderful dream vision was shown and who then heard meaningful words, in all likelihood, an explanation of what was seen and heard was inspired through the Guardian Angel; just as he himself admits that an inner voice explained to him the meaning of the dream. However, we, as those asked, will tell our opinion, what we think about it. The vision of a dazzling light from the icon of the Lord of hosts, and in the next room a lot of books seen and the late Metropolitan Philaret and Archpriest Matvey Alexandrovich standing there with books and the words spoken by one of them “Rome, Troy, Egypt, Russia, the Bible” can have such a meaning. Firstly, everything concerning the creation of the world, the fate of nations and the salvation of people, the Lord Almighty revealed to the chosen holy men, prophets and apostles, enlightening them with the light of His Divine knowledge, and by them all this was transmitted to people and written in the Bible, that is, in the books of the Old and New Testaments. Secondly, many other books seen there may mean that everything said in the Bible is hidden and unclear, explained by other holy men chosen by God, shepherds and teachers of the One Catholic Apostolic Orthodox Church. Thirdly, the fact that Metropolitan Philaret and Archpriest Matvey Alexandrovich were seen with books in their hands may mean that throughout their lives they learned about the destinies of humanity not from simple human books (in which incorrect and misleading opinions are often found), but from the books of the Bible, and what was said in the Bible was secretly and unclearly interpreted not according to their own understanding, but as explained in the books of men inspired by God and enlightened by the light from above Divine knowledge; to which they encouraged the one who saw it, so that he, too, would seek an explanation for everything not in simple human books, but in the books of the holy and God-inspired fathers of the Orthodox Church. Fourthly, that Archpriest Matvey Aleksandrovich stood in the front corner, which is usually recognized as a prayer corner, may mean that he not only studied in the above manner, but also prayed for admonition from above. Fifthly, the words: “Rome, Troy, Egypt” can have the following meaning. Rome at the time of the Nativity of Christ was the capital of the universe and, with the emergence of patriarchates, had primacy of honor. But for his lust for power and evasion of the truth, he was subsequently subjected to rejection and humiliation. Ancient Troy and ancient Egypt are remarkable in that they were punished for pride and wickedness: the first by destruction, and the second by various executions and, finally, by the drowning of the pharaoh and his army in the Red Sea. In Christian times, in the countries where Troy was located, two Christian patriarchates were founded, Antioch and Constantinople, which flourished for a long time, adorning the Orthodox Church with piety and right dogmas, but later, due to the unknown fate of God, they were subjected to the rule of the barbarian Mohammedans and still bear this grave slavery, constraining the freedom of Christian piety and orthodoxy. And in Egypt, instead of ancient wickedness, in the first times of Christianity, piety flourished so much that its deserts were inhabited by tens of thousands of monastics, not to mention the number and multitude of pious laity from whom they came. But then, due to the debauchery of morals, such a decline in Christian piety followed in this country that for some time in Alexandria the patriarch remained with only one presbyter. Sixthly, after the three significant names “Rome, Troy, Egypt,” the name of Russia is also mentioned, which at present, although it is considered an Orthodox and independent state, has already seen elements of foreign heterodoxy and ungodliness penetrate and take root in us, and threaten the same thing that the above-mentioned countries were subjected to. Then comes the word "Bible". No other state has been mentioned yet. This may mean that if in Russia, for the sake of contempt for the commandments of God and for the sake of weakening the rules and regulations of the Orthodox Church and for other reasons, piety becomes impoverished, then the final fulfillment of what is said at the end of the Bible, that is, in the Apocalypse of John the Theologian, must inevitably follow. The one who saw this dream rightly notes that the explanation that his inner voice suggests to him is terrible. The second coming of Christ will be terrible, and the last Judgment of the whole world will be terrible; but the dominion of the Antichrist will not be without great horrors, as it is said in the Apocalypse: “And in these days men will seek death, and will not find it: and they will desire to die, and death will flee from them” (Rev. 9:6). The Antichrist will come in times of anarchy, as the Apostle says: “Here he will be... until the end of the day” (Compare: 2 Thessalonians 2:7), that is, when there will be no holding power. Seventhly, in addition to the general meaning of this significant dream, for the one who saw it there must also be a private, special meaning, actually for himself. Another time, in significant dreams, after death, he sees the two said persons together, Metropolitan Philaret and Archpriest Matvey Alexandrovich, whereas, in his opinion, they thought differently in their lives and acted differently. Father Archpriest always maintained a direct, accusatory, and sometimes even harsh manner in his words and actions. Metropolitan Philaret maintained a soft and evasive manner in his address and actions, for which he was sometimes subjected to obvious criticism from the first, which is why those close to Father Matvey did not always have a favorable opinion of the Right Reverend Philaret, and did not in any way think that they would be together after death. But God, the knower of the heart, who judges everything by intentions, and not by actions alone, destined this to be different, showing in significant dreams both together, equally caring after death about the fate of the faithful and about the admonition of their loved ones. It is not in vain that the Apostle says: “Before the time, judge nothing, until the Lord comes, who will bring into light the secrets of darkness and reveal the counsels of the heart, and then everyone will have praise from God” (1 Cor. 4:5). The Monk Macarius of Egypt writes in his Conversations that even grace itself does not change two properties in human characters, the stern and the soft: one who has a stern and accusatory character cannot be calm when he remains silent, and one who has a soft and evasive character can lose peace of mind if he sharply reproaches others. With which the words of the Apostle also agree, saying: “Everyone thinks in his own way and is informed” (Rom. 14: 5), “for this reason, for this reason” (1 Cor. 7:7). Shortly before his death, Moscow Metropolitan Philaret, on occasion, said to one Optina elder: “I have always adhered and adhere to this rule: where I do not foresee success, I do not begin to act there.” May the All-merciful Lord enlighten us all into good, soul-helping and saving things, and may He have mercy according to His inexpressible love for mankind. 11. ABOUT METROPOLITAN FILARET You write to me about the late Moscow saint with the word of Scripture: “The great cedar has fallen, the fir tree has mourned” (Cf.: Zech. 11: 2). Truly so. Knowing everything well about this great man, you ask my sinful opinion. The psalm words: “I will fill him with the length of days, and I will show him My salvation” (Ps. 91:16), which were actually fulfilled on this great high priest, clearly show that he lived in the help of the Most High, and throughout his life he settled under the roof of the Heavenly God, guarded by His Angels in all his ways; he stepped on the asp and the basilisk, and trampled the lion and the serpent, and gradually experienced on himself everything written in this psalm; although sometimes some nasty rumors were heard about him, but having seen how the late Father Macarius reverently honored this saint, and in absentia, I always thought of him on the good side, considering him a wise and wise man. The criticism sometimes fell on him more because of others. But the Lord did not expel Judas from the face of the apostle until he voluntarily revealed his spiritual disposition to be unrequited at the Last Judgment. I think that sometimes you also have to endure criticism and indulgence, while you don’t know what to do with the person, inventing what possible means of correction. But, according to the proverb: you can’t throw something like that into the water. The late saint was clearly affected by the fulfillment of the words of Isaac the Syrian (in the Slavic translation, Abba Dorotheus): “Chief, pour out your mercy on everyone and be hidden from everyone.” The late metropolitan kept himself so hidden that his cell not only did not know his secret life, but also could not see how he washed himself: “Bring water and go.” It happened that the cell man stayed and wanted to help the Elder with this. He repeated: “After all, you were told to go!” And he - there was nothing to do - although reluctantly, he left. The details, as we know them, differ slightly from the news in Moskovskiye Vedomosti. Moscow residents complain about him so much until now that it is impossible to express. 12. YOU SHOULD NOT BE CAREFUL IN REVERING THE SAINTS OF THE ROMAN CHURCH 6 I received your letter dated October 24th. You did well that you did not hide, but explained the thoughts that bother you about the fact that you are making a donation contrary to your usual rules. But since you want to start a new life, to be guided more by faith and trust in the mercy and help of God, and not by simple human calculations, then this matter will be the first beginning and the first lesson for you to act in a new way. In your letter you state two facts. The first thing that the late Metropolitan Philaret gave to one person was “The Life of Madame Chantal.” And we often give some people the French book of Auguste Nicolas, pointing out useful passages in it, and not approving the entire book. In this sense, I think, the Metropolitan gave the said person the said book. The second fact is that Saint Demetrius of Rostov called Catherine of Siena most blessed. Of course, he called her blessed in life, and not in faith. But Saint Demetrius of Rostov did not hide about himself the fact that the holy Great Martyr Barbara appeared to him in a vision and reproached him for praying in the Roman style. If it is not good to pray in the Roman way, then it is also not good to praise the new Roman saints. And besides, I will say: if you were as moderate and cautious about the Roman saints, as St. Demetrius of Rostov and the late Metropolitan Philaret spoke about them moderately and cautiously, then it would be good. Otherwise, in this you go beyond any due measure, persistently asserting your opinion with zeal and contentiousness, which, according to the apostolic word, makes a person alien to the apostolic teaching and communion with the Churches of God. (See: 1 Cor. 11:16). Basil the Great writes: “He who marvels at the teaching of the heterodox does not bring glory to the name of God.” And think again: if Catholic teaching were right, then the All-Good Lord would not have favored Anthony the Roman to sail on a stone to the Orthodox side, to Novgorod. Finally, I will repeat what I told you personally. You can tell everyone that the book of Francis de Sales influenced you very usefully - and not stretch far, so as not to deviate from the proper truth. Trust in God’s mercy and His help and do not weaken, believing that you will receive your due reward! 13. HE WHO DONATES TO A MONASTERY SAVES THE SOULS OF MANY You express your opinions and your beliefs regarding donation to a famous place. To this I will tell you that until some time I thought like you. But when I had to enter into a more detailed study of spiritual things, then I found that there are many and great differences in spiritual matters. You can do something useful thirty times, or better yet, sixty times, and a hundred times even better, more useful, and more salutary. If the chief of harlots, as is written in the legends of the elders, was placed above the Monk Macarius the Great for the sole reason that he found the opportunity to save thirty virgins of the monastery from corruption, replacing them with persons who were under his command, then what kind of reward do you think can be received by the one who gives the hundred virgins gathered in the monastery to serve God the opportunity not to scatter in different places, or to turn to the world? It is good to help those who have been burned, but here there is only sorrow, for the most part bringing benefit to people, for which reason the fire is allowed from Providence from above; but it is a hundred times higher if you save or give the opportunity to save many from obvious mental harm. If N. were not absolutely necessary, then I would not have dared to convince not only you, but also anyone else to donate. 14. ORIGIN OF MONASKING. HIS DIFFERENCE FROM THE WORLD The Holy Apostle Paul writes to the Galatians: “My children, even though I am sick, until Christ is imagined in you” (Gal. 4:19). The same feeling surrounds my soul regarding you and regarding N. But N. the all-good Providence of God somewhat enlightened her and turned her to the right path with some visions about which she wrote to me. May the Lord help her to remain in the position and frame of mind to which she turned. May God grant that your bewilderments and misunderstandings pass and are clarified by the light of truth. In your last letter, dated December 14, you write that you cannot find books to read that are suitable for your situation. You say that all the books talk about monasticism, but you are not a nun, you only live in a monastery. To this I will tell you: the Gospel teaching is given to everyone in general, and everyone is obliged to fulfill it. Monasticism arose from the desire to live exactly according to the teachings of the Gospel. Because amidst urban rumors and in the worries of everyday life, it seems a great inconvenience to live exactly according to the teachings of the Gospel, although everyone is obliged to fulfill it. Monks differ from laity in that the latter are allowed to live in marriage, while the former choose a (celibate) life without a wife. And even though you only live in a monastery, you still chose a life without a wife. Read the Gospel of Matthew more often from the beginning of the 5th chapter to the end of the 10th and try to live by what is said there. Then you will find order in your life and gain peace of mind for your soul. 15. CONVENIENCES OF MONKIC LIFE Peace to you and God's blessing and every affirmation in goodness. On the third of January I wrote to you briefly that the gospel teaching is not at all different from monastic life; and those living in the world have only one exception - regarding marriage. But about married people, Saint Climacus writes that they are like people who have shackles on their hands and feet. Although such people can walk the path of piety, they do so with inconvenience, since they often stumble and as a result of this stumbling they receive plagues. Unmarried life, and especially monastic life, makes it more convenient to fulfill the Gospel teaching. This is why it was established by the holy fathers. You are now in the middle, between the world and monasticism. But the average measure is approved everywhere and in everything, and for you, due to your upbringing and poor health, it is in many ways decent; just try to live according to the Gospel commandments of the Lord and, first of all, not judge anyone about anything, so that you yourself may not be judged. Now you yourself see from experience how inconvenient it is to arrange new things. You previously thought that all you had to do was give orders and orders, but now you actually see that a lot has to be corrected and transported, and this requires a lot of time, a lot of patience, and a lot of expenses. But at the same time, I repeat to you that I have told you more than once that one soul that is saved is more valuable than the things of the whole world, both breaking and changing. Peace be with you! 16. HOW TO LIVE BY THE GOSPEL. THE NEED FOR OBEDIENCE Spiritual children! You write that three feelings currently dominate your soul. The first feeling is an increasing desire for a good, truly Christian life and love for God and a frequent attraction to inner prayer; as a result of which, of course, there is love and desire for internal monasticism, but external monasticism is still inaccessible to you due to various spiritual obstacles. Finding yourself in this position, adhere more strictly and precisely to the teachings of the Gospel, as I wrote to you about this in my last letter. To what was said before, I now add the psalm words spoken by the Holy Spirit through the prophet David: “Trust in the Lord and do goodness: and populate the earth, and enjoy its riches. Delight yourself in the Lord, and He will grant you the petitions of your heart. Open your way to the Lord and trust in Him, and He will do it. And he will bring out your truth like light and your destiny like noon. Submit yourself to the Lord and beg Him” (Ps. 36:3–7). The words of the Psalm have populated the earth, and being protected from its wealth in relation to you can mean that with your wealth you have helped the sisters gathered there to settle where you live. Obey the Lord and beg him means: try in every possible way to live according to the Gospel commandments of God and often pray and beg the Lord to help you in this. Delight in the Lord means: find no consolation in anything other than the law of the Lord and pleasing the Lord. It is not in vain that Scripture says: “There is much peace for those who love Your law, and there is no temptation for them” (Ps. 119:165). The main and most important commandments of the law of the Gospel are three: “Do not judge and you will not be judged; do not condemn, lest you be condemned; let go, and they will let you go” (cf. Luke 6:37). If, first of all, we adhere to the fulfillment of these commandments, then it will be convenient for us to fulfill the other commandments. There is no time to talk about your other two feelings now. You write about your N. that life in G has done a lot of damage to her. I already wrote to her about this; but then she unlocked it; I don’t know how she is now aware of it or not. However, we hope that the Lord is able to work for her according to His holy will. If we ourselves do not humble ourselves, then the Lord unwittingly humbles us. The Lord God has a lot of funds. She began to reason early and quickly, whereas what was required first of all was subjugation and obedience. For disobedience and disobedience, both Adam and Eve were expelled from paradise. We should all remember this and not forget. The psalms say: “Let the redeemed of the Lord speak” (Wed: Ps. 106:2). And we have not yet begun the spiritual work properly, but we dare to talk about everything, justifying ourselves with some kind of directness, while it is said about birds that only crows fly straight and without looking around; other birds behave carefully and cautiously. The wise and spiritually experienced have said that reasoning is the highest, and prudent silence is the best, and humility is the strongest; obedience, according to the word of the Climacus, is such a virtue without which none of those entangled in passions will see the Lord. 17. EXTERNAL PROGRESS LEADS TO GOOD THOUGHTS I am very glad that by the grace of God you completed your journey safely and returned to N. You write that you found it hot and dusty in N, as before. But enduring heat and heat and other inconveniences has considerable spiritual significance. But the broad and spacious path in the Gospel is highly disapproved of, and most of all. But the narrow and sorrowful path is greatly blessed, since it leads into eternal life. Today, the 23rd, after early mass, our Kaluga Bishop is escorted away from Optina with the bell ringing, and to the sound of this ringing I dictate this letter to you. The church bell is usually called the good news, foreshadowing the good news, so that true believers would gather in the churches of God and offer up earnest and humble prayers there, confessing their weaknesses and sins before Him and asking for mercy and forgiveness, and at the same time sending down help for correction. Talking while standing at church services or looking around with your eyes is not only indecent, but also angers the Lord with inattention and fearlessness. If we cannot mentally, then at least physically and visibly behave decently. Physical and visible decency can lead us to a good arrangement of internal thoughts. Just as the Lord first created a human body from the earth, and then breathed into it an immortal soul, so external training and visible decency precede spiritual well-being; It begins with preserving the eyes and ears and especially with holding the tongue, since the Lord says in the Gospel: “From your mouth I judge you” (Luke 19:22), that is, we often, out of inattention, say that for which we will be judged most of all and first of all. It is very easy and convenient to say many things, but to repent of it is very inconvenient. May the All-merciful Lord, in the image of the message of destinies, enlighten us and guide us on the path of keeping His Divine commandments, in the image of which eternal life and eternal bliss are acquired, where God’s Providence will show someone a place, as it is said in the psalms: “In every place of His dominion: bless the Lord, my soul” (Ps. 102:22). These are the thoughts that came to my mind under the bishop’s ringing. I wrote all this to you, and you, as they say, read it on Saturdays, and don’t forget this on other days; because forgetting and remembering what is good are opposites: one harms, and the other benefits. 18. DIFFERENCE IN DONATIONS – WITH AND WITHOUT BLESSING. TEMPTATIONS. MOURNING You express such doubt that it seems to you that you are still not in a place decent for you, and that your capital could be used for good in another place, distributing it to the poor. I remember that I have already written to you about this more than once, that there is a big difference between giving it to the worldly poor or using this amount to build a monastery in which many will be saved before the Coming of Christ. One-time good has a big difference from constantly profitable good, as the Lord Himself in the Holy Gospel declares these different degrees of thirty, sixty and one hundred. To this I will also add that you wanted to distribute to the poor of your own free will, but you used it providentially for the construction of the monastery by the will of God and by blessing; “But he who sows for a blessing, it is said, will also reap a blessing” (2 Cor. 9:6). But one’s own will and one’s understanding differ greatly from providential guidance. Also, about the first thing that seems to you that you are out of place, I will say that no matter where you live, you cannot live anywhere without temptations, either through demons, or through people, or from your own habits, or from still untamed pride. It is not without reason that it is said in the Holy Gospel: “The Kingdom of Heaven is in need, and the needy women delight in it” (cf. Matt. 11:12), and again: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19), and: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew 10:22). But I know that in N. you have something to endure... Be reasonable and try to tolerate harsh and inappropriate behavior, and you will receive mental and spiritual benefits. In such cases, remember: “A person is unskilled - unskilled”; and again: “As gold in the furnace has tempted them, and as the fruitfulness of the sacrifice I have received” (Wis. 3:6). Demonic temptations manifest themselves in various confusions and bewilderments; but everything must be overcome by faith and hope and good hope. Regarding NN. I will say that she does not treat you instructively, but condescendingly and approximately to human weakness; because you are not yet ready for another treatment, and she is trying to attract you to goodness through love and benevolence, and not through methods of coercion and violence. And your very summers and other circumstances force you to be treated this way and not otherwise. Attracting with love and condescension is stronger than other means, according to what has been said: “Love falls away in no way” (1 Cor. 13:8). But this is not suitable for everyone: and for some, and many, strict measures are more suitable, otherwise they will become lazy, indulge in relaxation and become spoiled. Not only does it seem to you that you are out of place, but also to NN herself. it seems that she is out of place too. She wanted and still wants to be in silence and solitude; and the Providence of God arranges for her to be the boss and take care of the arrangement of the other sisters. Another human court and another God's court. The Lord says through the Prophet: “The east are far from the west (Ps. 103:12), so are My ways from your ways, and your thoughts from My thoughts” (Is. 55:9). According to human opinion, the path of salvation, it would seem, should be a smooth, quiet and peaceful path, but according to the Gospel word, this path is regrettable, cramped and narrow. “For I have not come,” says the Lord, “to bring peace to the earth: but a sword” (cf. Matt. 10:34), in order to separate the God-loving from the lust-loving and the humble from the peace-loving. In general, our salvation, according to the word of St. Peter of Damascus, is located between fear and hope, so as not to have arrogance and despair, but with good hope and hope in the mercy and help of God, try to lead our lives in fulfilling the commandments of God. You are mistakenly seeking complete and complete peace of mind on earth, being incited to this by the tempters and the opposite side, and at the same time you are simply thinking about it out of spiritual inexperience, whereas such a state belongs to the future life; and “in the world you will be sorrowful” (John 16:33), the Lord said to the apostles and everyone else. You also write that you would not mind accepting monasticism if you knew that it would bring you spiritual benefits. Now this is still untimely; but live as you live for now, and prepare for the fact that when God blesses you, you will be able to accept monasticism with spiritual benefit. Monasticism in itself has great spiritual importance and brings great spiritual benefit to those who approach it with sincere disposition and go through it with simplicity and kindness in humility. Physical feats and labors are required only from those who are strong in body: for the weak, humility with thanksgiving is more useful. Humility can replace physical labor, which without humility does not bring any benefit. Regarding the circumstances about which you found it inconvenient to write to me, I will tell you that if the holy apostles Paul and Barnabas argued and argued among themselves, as is written in the Acts of the Apostles, so that they separated from each other, then it is not surprising if you see or hear something like this in the place where you are. Our time is a time of struggle and exploits; and there must be disagreements, as the Apostle says, so that they may be skillful (cf. 1 Cor. 11:19). 19. REWARD FOR SACRIFICE IS FROM GOD, NOT FROM PEOPLE You write that not only was there no consecration of the church, but you also don’t know whether it will happen now; but there won’t be any left until spring, because the icons have not yet been received from Moscow. Maybe it just happened that way. And I think, sinner, is it not providentially arranged in such a way for your admonition, so that you do not think ahead - as someone ordered in something, so it is done. No, sister, it is not always done as you order, but for the most part with waiting and various obstacles, so that some learn patience and long-suffering, and others, seeing this, do not rush and do not dare to judge and condemn those who should not be. Regarding dubious thoughts, I repeat what I wrote before. Whoever sacrifices something for God’s sake will receive reward from God, and not from people. It is said: “The Lord is righteous and honorable” (Cf.: Deut. 32:4) and “will reward everyone according to his deeds” (Ps. 61:13), as the omniscient and omnipotent and the most righteous Judge, and at the Last Judgment he will declare before everyone: “For as much as you have served the least of my brethren, you will serve Me” (Cf.: Matt. 25:40). Against other judgments, have and keep in mind the Gospel word: “If this work is of man, it will be ruined; If it were from God, he cannot go broke” (Cf.: Acts 5: 38–39). You see for yourself that the work of the community is not ruined, but, although with difficulty and various obstacles, little by little it gets organized, confirming the patristic word: “Every good deed is either preceded or followed by a sorrowful temptation.” 20. IT IS BENEFICIAL FOR A MONK TO BE SICK In your letter dated November 21, you write that a tub of apples was stolen from your cellar. From this it is clear that N. thieves are tasty thieves, and they are not weak or sick, they climb not only over fences, but, like mice, they make their way through roofs. However, you shouldn’t be afraid too much. Apparently, the mercy of God and the help of N. are protecting the monastery. These thieves, or others, tore through the grain barn in two places, but did not manage to do anything, and they must have gone out of grief and sang: “Don’t touch the monastery, so as not to be sent on the prisoner’s road.” You write that two of your demoniacs were healed, one from the miraculous icon of the Mother of God, and the other from spring water at the dacha. This is a clear sign of God’s favor towards the N. monastery and can serve as the beginning of its glorification. Only you didn’t write at which dacha. Write in more detail. You are worried about N.’s poor health and you are afraid that she will die soon. God be merciful! In the monastery, the sick do not die soon, but drag on and drag on until the illness brings them real benefit. In a monastery it is useful to be a little sick, so that the flesh, especially among young people, will rebel less, and less trifles will come to mind. Otherwise, with full health, especially young people, what kind of wasteland does not come to mind. The enemy, in order to lure them out of the monastery, promises them almost the entire kingdom of earth and all sorts of benefits and all sorts of pleasures and things that are inconvenient to write. But in fact, if they listen, he rewards them with disgust. Saint Demetrius of Rostov writes that “the world promises gold, but gives gold.” 21. ILLNESS AND TRIVILESS SHOULD BE ENDURED WITH GRATITUDE You write that NN. suffers from some kind of nervous headaches. I have experienced, and sometimes experience, these headaches, and I know what they mean; and the other day I was seriously affected by rheumatic colds. Now, thank God, it’s a little better, but my cheek and rotten tooth still hurt. It is not in vain that it is said in the psalms: “You passed through fire and water, and brought us to rest” (Wed: Ps. 65: 12). Sorrow and illness sometimes burn like fire; and perspiration and sweat after heat in illness and tears from sorrow wash a person like water. Those who endure all this graciously and gratefully are promised peace there. But which one? And it’s impossible to say; All that is required for this is to live carefully and, above all, to live humbly, and not anxiously, and to act as one should and as one should. To repent of mistakes and humble yourself, but not to be embarrassed. Confusion is not shown anywhere among the virtues and does not benefit anyone, but always only harm, although it sometimes seems plausible, but, in essence, amounts to only mental delirium; and they delirium only in illness, therefore confusion should be classified as a mental illness and treated with humility and submission to Providence and the will of God. - “The Lord wants everyone to be saved and to come into the understanding of truth” (Cf.: 1 Tim. 2: 4). 22. ABSTINENCE IS NECESSARY. FREEDOM OFTEN HARMS You write about what is going on there, for example, about tea claims. An old proverb: whoever you live with, that's what you'll be known for. If forty-year-old spoiled N., and, moreover, in poor health, in order to keep up with others, drank tea without sugar last Lent, then it is not surprising if young village girls, not accustomed to much tea, did not drink it at all. It is true that drinking tea in a monastery brings a lot of relief to those who are accustomed to it, but it does a lot of harm to those who have not drunk it before. Such people are so addicted to tea that they don’t even know how to handle it. And everyone knows that the primordial Adam and Eve were expelled from paradise through taste and eating. Therefore, all the holy fathers prescribe to beginners in piety, first of all, abstinence from eating. So that the prohibition of tea does not seem so hard to the faint-hearted, those who love to eat cabbage soup are forbidden to consume cabbage soup for the time being. Apparently, the thing is small or the matter is of little importance, but, in essence, it is very important. Through such a test, apparently not entirely appropriate, the cutting off of one’s will and sincere obedience are clearly proven, evidenced by the Gospel word of the Lord Himself: “Whoever wants to come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and come after Me” (cf. Matt. 16:24). To deny oneself means to deny the desires of one’s will and one’s understanding. To take up the cross means to bear the burden of obedience, since Christ Himself was obedient to the point of death on the cross (cf. Phil. 2:8). I am writing all this to confirm the strict but wise order of the One from whom it came. There is a Little Russian proverb: the first to know about it. Abstinence and obedience brought benefit to many, but unbridled freedom did much harm to others, and completely destroyed others. But we have decided to seek salvation, so let us hold on to everything that leads to salvation, and let us move away from it in every possible way. I drank and still drink tea like I was sick, sometimes at the wrong time; but I very much regret that before I ate and drank without any special need, when it would have been possible to abstain with greater spiritual benefit. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so unhealthy and sick; I’ve caught a cold more than once from tea perspiration. However, you, N., drink tea, just understand spiritual matters; and for young people, and especially simple ones, it is useful to abstain for many reasons. The first of these reasons is that it was proposed to organize the community on strict rules, since laxity in many monasteries was the reason for many unacceptable weaknesses. Although I myself am weak and weakly live, I please those who live firmly, with restraint and mobility. And the Lord Himself calls those who labor and are burdened to eternal rest. God bless! And the Lord has vouchsafed me today to partake of the Most Pure and Divine Mysteries of Christ. Great is the mercy of the Son of God towards us sinners! The verb in the Holy Gospel is: “For I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance” (Matthew 9:13). The Lord did not come to earth for the righteous, but for the salvation of sinners. For this reason, let us dare, sinners, to repent; but let us not forget what was said to the sinner in the Gospel: “Go, and do not sin against anyone” (John 8:11). I hardly have to read books at all. Yesterday I opened the book of St. Demetrius of Rostov, and a place opened where it was said: “Where there is love, there is God; where there is truth, there is God; where there is a chaste, pure and immaculate life - and there is God. Where these things are not, there is no God there.” Let us remember this and let us hold on to the presence of God with us, avoiding in every possible way what is contrary and displeasing to God. Peace to you and your spirit. The sinful hieromonk Ambrose. And peace to everyone! Living and dying. The Lord possesses the living and the dead. 24. PARENTS CAN DEDICATE CHILDREN TO GOD You write that you are only against involuntary monasticism, but make no claims against arbitrary monasticism. Involuntary monasticism should not happen, and if it sometimes happens, it is with a special exception. The Apostle writes about parents that “he who gives his virgin to marriage does good; and he who does not give does better (Compare: 1 Cor. 7:38). Therefore, the dedication of children to God is not rejected by parents. Secondly, some children at first themselves wanted to enter monasticism, and then, having scattered, began to move back - then is God’s Providence and the people who assist in the fulfillment of their first desire in any way guilty, like prudent parents who try in every way to attract children to study and those who are unwilling, as it is said about some in the psalms: “With bridles and bridles you will bind their jaws, who do not approach you" (Ps. 32:9). I think that N. is sick because she backs away and evades her first desire. 25. A CONSTANTLY PLEASANT LIFE LEADS TO UNPLEASANT CONSEQUENCES You apologize for not always writing good news. Write what you have - gratifying or not gratifying. However, know that a constantly joyful life leads to very unpleasant consequences. And in nature we see: there is not always a pleasant spring and a fertile summer, but there is also a rainy autumn and a cold snowy winter, and floods, and various winds, and storms, and on top of that, crop failure and famine, and various turmoil and illnesses, and many other troubles. All this is necessary for a person to learn prudence, patience and humility, since in prosperity he is mostly forgotten, and in various sorrows he becomes more attentive to his salvation. 26. TRAVEL IS EVERYWHERE. PEACE OF THE SOUL – IN HUMBLE PATIENCE Having celebrated the all-joyful holiday of the Nativity of Christ, I congratulate you on the New Year and sincerely wish you to enter into it with new spiritual, and together with physical, strength, so that you will be able, with God’s help, to spend the coming new summer in a peaceful dispensation, according to what is said in the psalms: “There will be peace for many who love Your law, and there will be no offense for them” (Ps. 119:165). It is impossible to invent another means for obtaining a peaceful dispensation of the soul, other than fulfilling the Gospel commandments of God. The Gospel commandments require, firstly, humble patience and enduring all temptations, according to what is said: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19), and: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew 10:22) - so as not to judge or condemn anyone, but to leave everyone to the Judgment of God and leave them to their own will. Since only one is the Judge of the living and the dead, before whom each of us will either be glorified or ashamed by our deeds. You wrote in previous letters, and in the last one dated December 20, you write the same thing that you would agree to live in N. if you received spiritual satisfaction. But it completely belongs only to the future age, and on earth we are prescribed to have sorrowful trials, as the Lord Himself said: “In the world you will be sorrowful” (John 16:33). These words clearly show that although you go to all the places in the whole world, you will not find a sorrowless situation anywhere; everywhere humility, patience, and non-judgment of others will be needed. Only through these spiritual means can a peaceful dispensation of the soul be acquired, in proportion to the extent to which we extend ourselves to humility and patience and non-judgment of others. If those who allowed or arrogated to themselves the right to judge found shortcomings and irregularities in the Lord Himself, the source of all truth, calling Him a flatterer, a Samaritan, and worse (See Matt. 27:63; John 8:48), then what conclusion will they not draw regarding ordinary people! It is best and most salutary for us to follow the commandment of the Apostle, who says: “Before the time, judge nothing, until the Lord comes, who will bring the secret darkness into light and reveal the counsels of the heart, and then everyone will have praise from God” (1 Cor. 4:5). I believe and hope that NN. will make ends meet properly and receive a reward from the Lord according to his work; and you will receive your reward for your goodness if you no longer accept harmful suggestions. 27. OUR SALVATION BETWEEN FEAR AND HOPE I have already written to you more than once that while a Christian lives on earth, his salvation, according to the word of St. Peter of Damascus, is between fear and hope; and you are still looking for complete satisfaction on earth, and, moreover, from a place and from people, while the Lord Himself says in the Gospel: “You will be in a world of sorrow” (John 16:33). These words clearly show that no matter where a Christian lives, he cannot live without some kind of sorrow. There is only one peace in fulfilling the commandments of the Gospel and the Apostles, as it is said in the psalms: “There is much peace for those who love Your law, and there is no temptation for them” (Ps. 119:165). If something or someone tempts or confuses us, then it clearly shows that we do not quite correctly relate to the law of God’s commandments, of which the main commandment is not to judge or condemn anyone. “Everyone will be glorified or ashamed by his deeds” at the Last Judgment of God. We are not given the right to judge others, and very often we judge erroneously and incorrectly. And even in the Old Testament it was prescribed to pay attention to yourself and your own salvation and correction of your own soul. This is what we should be most concerned about. There are two types of beneficence: first, doing good to one’s own soul through deeds of piety with humility and non-judgment of others, so as not to be subjected to what the Pharisee was subjected to; the second benefit is external, through external means, which also benefit our soul, if we do not judge and trust our thoughts that these means are not used in the right way. The most useful thing is to do good deeds and to believe without a doubt that we will receive reward for this from the Lord, according to what was said by the prophet Daniel: “Redemption for a husband is his wealth” (Wed: Proverbs 13:8). And in another place: “Through almsgiving and faith sins are cleansed” (Cf. Prov. 15:27 a). 28. NIhilists and regicides are the essence of the forerunners of the Antichrist I don’t know what to write to you about the terrible present time and the pitiful state of affairs in Russia. There is one consolation in the prophetic words of Saint David: “The Lord destroys the councils of tongues, sweeps away the thoughts of people, and sweeps away the councils of princes. The counsel of the Lord endures forever” (Ps. 33:10–11). The Lord allowed Alexander II to die a martyr's death, but He is strong to give help from above to Alexander III, to catch the villains infected with the spirit of Antichrist. The spirit of the Antichrists has been acting since the times of the apostles through their forerunners, as the Apostle writes: “For the mystery of iniquity is already being done, so hold it now until it is done” (Wed: 2 Thess. 2:7). The apostolic words hold now refer to the powers that be and church power, against which the forerunners of the Antichrist rebel in order to abolish and destroy it on earth. Because the Antichrist, according to the explanation of the interpreters of the Holy Scriptures, must come during a time of anarchy on earth. And while he is still sitting at the bottom of hell, he acts through his forerunners. At first he acted through various heretics who outraged the Orthodox Church, and especially through the evil Arians, educated people and courtiers; and then acted cunningly through educated Masons; finally, now through educated nihilists, he began to act brazenly and rudely, beyond measure. But “their sickness will return to their heads” (Wed: Ps. 7:17), according to what is said in Scripture. Isn’t it extreme madness to work with all one’s might, not sparing one’s life, in order to be hanged on a gallows on earth, and in a future life to go to the bottom of hell, to Tartarus for eternal torment? But desperate pride does not want to look at anything, but wants to express its reckless daring to everyone. Lord, have mercy on us! 29. THE NECESSITY OF REPENTANCE. BENEFITS OF FASTING N. You need to come to your senses. Whatever you think, whatever you interpret, death cannot be avoided and the Judgment of God cannot be avoided, at which everyone is rewarded according to his deeds (Ps. 61:13). Therefore, it is good to come to your senses in advance and take up your real mind. The Gospel teaching begins and ends with the words: “Repent! “For I did not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance” (cf. Matthew 9:13). “Come to Me, all you who labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest: take My yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you will find rest for your souls” (Matthew 11: 28–29). The Lord calls upon those who labor in the struggle against passions and are burdened with sins and promises to calm them down through sincere repentance and true humility. You write that you see N. during the Holy Pentecost only on Saturday and Sunday and go to her to drink mint; and the sisters there don’t even talk about tea on Holy Pentecost. Although those who think freely think that it makes little difference whether to drink tea or mint infusion, in fact it makes a significant difference. Every deprivation and every compulsion is valued before God, according to what is said in the Gospel: “The kingdom of God is in need, and the needy women delight in it” (cf. Matthew 11:12). And those who boldly and willfully violate the rule of fasting are called enemies of the cross, whose belly is God, and whose glory is in their cold (Phil. 3:19). And in the psalms it is said: “I have gone astray from the womb” (Ps. 57:4). Of course, it is a different matter if someone breaks the fast due to illness and bodily infirmity. And those who are healthy from fasting are healthier and kinder, and moreover, they are longer lived, although they seem skinny in appearance. With fasting and abstinence, the flesh does not rebel so much, and sleep does not overcome so much, and fewer empty thoughts enter the head, and spiritual books are read more readily and understood more readily. If N. dresses at least in half-dress for the bright holiday, I will be very happy about that too. It is not in vain that we read in one prayer: “Lord, whether I want or not, save me.” And in the psalms it is said: “With bridles and bridles you shall bind their jaws, those who do not come near you” (Ps. 32:9). 30. ABOUT HOSTILITY AGAINST THE AUTHORITIES. THE MEANING OF TEMPTATIONS Thank God that N.’s circumstances are getting better. I only feel sorry for those who left recklessly. However, if they lived in the monastery without calling and will, then it was impossible to expect good things from them. Sooner or later, they had to rebel and cause indignation, like modern nihilists, who are not content with the fact that they themselves do not believe in God or anything holy, but they also want to do evil to others and in every possible way strive to create a general indignation by their rebellion against the ruling power, while the word of God says: “For there is no power except from God. The existing powers were created by God. In the same way, if you resist the authorities, you resist God’s command: those who resist themselves receive sin” (Cf. Rom. 13: 1-2). The freedom of rational beings has always been tested and is still being tested until it is established in goodness, because without testing goodness does not exist firmly. Every Christian is tested in some way: one by poverty, another by illness, another by various bad thoughts, another by some kind of disaster or humiliation, and another by various bewilderments. And this tests the firmness of faith and hope and love of God, that is, to what a person is more inclined, to what he cleaves more, whether he strives for grief or is still nailed to earthly things; so that a Christian man, through such trials, can see for himself what position and disposition he is in, and involuntarily humble himself. Because without humility, all our deeds are vanity, as the God-wise and God-bearing fathers unanimously affirm. Give N. a friendly greeting from me and tell her this: N.! Don’t be like a bothersome fly, which sometimes flies around uselessly, and sometimes bites, and annoys both of them; and be like the wise bee, which in the spring diligently began its work and by autumn finished the honeycomb, which is as good as correctly written notes. One is sweet, the other is pleasant... Today I opened the book of Blessed Diadochos, and a place opened where it says: “The ancient Christians were tortured; and now, by the grace of God, peace has been granted to the Church, and it is necessary to endure torment, even through various illnesses, as well as through various enemy thoughts, and through human humiliation, and through other regrettable circumstances, so that the psalm word may be fulfilled for us: “I have endured the Lord, and I am heeded” (Ps. 39:2). 31. MAN IS GIVEN FREEDOM. HOW TO BE SAVED Just as a Christian, in particular, cannot avoid and remain without temptation and trials, so it happens with monastic monasteries, not only with new ones, but also with old ones. Man is given from God freedom and reason and the law of revelation; and this freedom is tested by how a person uses it. Freedom and angels were tested, as I wrote in N. to the sisters for reading in the refectory. If freedom was experienced in the heavens of those who were, then how much more so are the freedom and freedom of those living on earth tested. The Monk Peter of Damascus writes about himself this way: “I looked at the situations that were before, and found that in every place and in every state there were and are those who are being saved and those who are perishing,” and this comes from our will. If we abandon our desires and understandings and strive to fulfill the desires and understandings of God, then we will be saved in every place and in every state. And if we adhere to our desires and understandings, then no place, no state will help us. Even in paradise, Eve transgressed the commandment of God, and for the unfortunate Judas, life under the Savior Himself did not bring any benefit. Everywhere patience and compulsion to a pious life are needed, as we read in the Holy Gospel. 32. ENEMY Suggestions are good You write that you saw in a dream two persons who caused outrage among you, whom in the dream they called Antichrists. You ask who can be understood here. I think that it is more accurate to understand here two evil spirits sent from hell, who, under plausible pretexts, inspired N. and another person to act the way they acted, promising great benefits would come out of it; but in fact what came out was a malicious indignation, as always happens from plausible enemy suggestions. Eve was promised to be a goddess; and this goddess was expelled from paradise that same day along with Adam, who listened to her evil advice. It always happens; foolish advisers and foolish listeners are driven out together. If any of them wants to repent, then along with repentance they must also suffer sorrow, as punishment for sin. If, according to the word of Scripture, there are many sorrows for the righteous (Ps. 33:20), then how much more are the wounds for the sinner many (Ps. 31:10). That is why we read in the word of God: “Through many tribulations it is fitting for us to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven” (cf. Acts 14:22). Why? The Apostle explains this, saying this: “Tribulation makes patience, patience is skill, skill is hope; But hope will not be put to shame” (cf. Rom. 5: 3–5). 33. PROVISION OF GOD. FAITH IS NECESSARY You are struggling with doubts that perhaps you should have been taken not to Optina, but to another place. But I, on the contrary, consider your visit to Optina a providential matter. Otherwise, you would never have seen N., and she would not have had to live with you; and, perhaps, she would have to endure a lot of grief, while it is joyful for her to live with you, and she also serves as a consolation for you. The same can be thought about your placement in N. I myself not only did not know, but also had not heard of this place. And according to the Providence of God, I had to take care and trouble about N. circumstances. The will of God should not be resisted, and it is impossible, according to what is said in the word of God: “It is difficult to resist a prick” (cf. Acts 26:14). You also write that you don’t get any satisfaction at all in the place where you live. There are many reasons for this, not just one. The Holy Apostle Paul writes: “For we walk by faith, and not by sight” (2 Cor. 5:7). And you want to see your salvation so clearly and satisfactorily, as in the palm of your hand; whereas, according to the testimony of experienced and spiritual men, the salvation of a Christian throughout his entire life is between fear and hope. You suddenly want to know everything and see clearly, whereas you could not and cannot suddenly convey your human knowledge, regarding grammar and other things, to your N. And this requires a lot of time, especially when a person wants to acquire more scientific knowledge. It will take many years and a lot of effort and labor, and also a lot of costs. In short, you want to be a quick grabber. And, like the apostles, you want to experience everything tangibly. Although the Lord showed condescension to the holy Apostle Thomas, he did so with reproach, saying to him: “They who have not seen blessings have believed” (John 20:29). 34. YOU NEED TO CUT OFF YOUR WILL It is more pleasing and pleasing to God that what is done out of obedience and by blessing than what is done according to one’s own will and according to one’s own mind, as the Lord Himself through the Apostle says: “Whoever sows a blessing, he will also reap a blessing” (2 Cor. 9:6). And again in the Gospel he says: “I have not come, but do My will, but the will of the Father who sent Me” (cf. John 6:38). “And whoever wants to follow Me, let him deny himself” (that is, his own desires and understandings), “and let him take up his cross,” that is, let him decide to endure the sorrows that happen on the path of obedience, and thus “let him follow Me” (cf. Luke 9:23) by fulfilling other Gospel commandments. Also, one must understand about monasticism that it is a Sacrament that covers previous sins, like Baptism. One who is baptized before Baptism cannot feel what he receives afterwards, that is, the inner strength to fulfill the commandments of God. Finally, I will say what I told and wrote to you before, namely, that you have formed for yourself an incorrect concept about spiritual life and based on this concept and your view of things you judge others. If people found shortcomings in our Lord the God-man Himself, saying that He is a poisoner and a wine drinker, a friend of tax collectors and sinners (cf. Matt. 11:19), then after this what shortcomings will we not find in a simple person, even a good and moral and well-intentioned person, and sincerely concerned about his salvation! To what has been said, I’ll add: someone who doesn’t know much about the second part of arithmetic, how can he judge what is great in mathematics - how strong or insufficient he is in this science! 35. FASTING MUST HAVE MEASURE Great Lent is coming, for which most of all prudent silence is appropriate (not that one is like a dumb fish, but broadcasting in moderation). Because, according to the words of Basil the Great, every thing is decorated with measure, that is, proportionality, which will be needed most of all for the upcoming Great Lent. You write that Mother N. also began to be afraid of this post. Both you and I have a fear of it. And this clearly shows that bodily strength has decreased in all of us, of course to varying degrees. Those who were fasters are afraid, not hoping to keep the fast as before. And whoever limped and weakened in previous fasts is afraid that he will become even more weakened and exhausted against the proper rules of fasting. I have never been a faster, citing weakness and bodily soreness, and in my justification I adhere to the apostolic rule (70 or so), in which weak mothers in labor are allowed grape wine and oil during Holy Week. Whether it is right or wrong, only weakness and pain in the body are difficult, and it is difficult to cope with it. Not without reason, Saint Isaac the Syrian, the first of the great fasters, wrote: “If we force a weak body beyond its strength, then confusion comes upon confusion.” Therefore, in order not to be needlessly embarrassed, it is better to tolerate bodily weakness as much as necessary. The Monk John of Damascus says that for the weak, humility and thanksgiving are more useful than unbearable physical feats. However, it is not easy for someone who could fast before to suddenly deviate from his rule. But I will repeat again that the need is tricky. We are not higher than Saint John Chrysostom, whose bodily weakness forced him to live in the city in order to have convenient food, although simple, but digestible. To my shame, I must admit: since I have never been a faster, I wrote to you everything that was said, as if in my own justification. And to what has been said I will add the Gospel word of the Lord Himself: “He who is able to contain, let him contain” (Matthew 19:12). I am very grateful to you for many of your broadcasts. Because you alone write the stories that I need to know. I am also grateful to you for sending the Czestochowa Icon of the Mother of God, which I was very pleased to receive; I just don’t quite like the papal decoration. There are no crowns on the picturesque icon, but they are attached somehow disproportionately. But this icon is miraculous, and it is inappropriate to talk about it. Today is Saturday of the first week, and I have been sitting with a cold from people coming for two days now. Not to mention that it was enough fatigue with the addition of a headache. But it is not without reason that it is said: “Everyone is rewarded according to his deeds” (Cf.: Ps. 61:13). If many people had headaches even without fasting, how did Mother N. spend the first week? Still or new, what? Need and weakness are tricky, even though they will force anyone to humble himself and submit - to condescend. There is an old proverb: where there is no razor, there is an awl to shave; need has no laws. However, this is only what I think, a long-time infirm and chronically ill person. What if it is difficult for a newly infirm person to succumb to leniency. However, there is also a patristic word that we should not be body-killers, but passion-killers. But the Apostle writes that “let everyone be informed by his own thoughts” (Rom. 14:5). 37. NOT PLACE, BUT DESIRE SAVES You again write about your doubt and bewilderment whether it is God’s will for you to live in this place, and perhaps you would have received salvation more conveniently in another place. Nowhere is it said that our salvation is determined by place, but on the contrary, in the Holy Gospel we read directly and clearly: “If you want to be taken into account, keep the commandments” (cf. Matthew 19:17); wherever anyone has to live, according to what is said in the psalms: “In every place of His dominion: bless the Lord, my soul” (Ps. 102:22). A Christian can receive salvation anywhere, even while living in the world. But in the Gospel, in another place, we read the following: “If you want to be perfect, sell what you have and give to the poor” and so on (cf. Matthew 19:21). Saint Isaac the Syrian, based on these words, writes: “You can receive God’s small mercy and God’s great mercy in perfection,” [to those] who completely devote themselves to God, leaving the world. At the same time, delve into the words of the Lord: “If you want to be taken into the belly” (Matthew 19:17); “If you want to be perfect” (Matthew 19:21) - and you will see that nowhere does the Lord want to force a person involuntarily, but everywhere he submits to our good will, and through their own will people are either good or evil. Therefore, in vain we will accuse that those living with us and those around us interfere and hinder our salvation or spiritual perfection. Samuel lived and was brought up by Eli the priest under his depraved sons, and preserved himself, and was a great prophet. But even his three-year life in the presence of the Savior Himself did not make Judas any better, when he saw so many miracles and constantly heard the gospel preached; and he became even worse, selling his Teacher and the Savior of the world for thirty pieces of silver, each of which was no more than a Russian fifty dollars. I am writing all this to you so that you can be fully convinced that our mental and spiritual unsatisfactoriness comes from ourselves, from our lack of art and from an incorrectly formed opinion, which we do not want to part with. And it is this that brings upon us confusion, doubt, and various bewilderments; and all this torments and burdens us and leads us to a desolate state. It would be good if we could understand the simple patristic word: “If we humble ourselves, we will find peace in every place, without bypassing with our minds many other places where the same, if not worse, may happen to us.” I don’t know why I talked about this subject so much, when I was extremely short of time. Apparently this is necessary. I have written to you about this many times, but you still continue to ask whether this place in which you live will be saving for you. You also ask whether it is or will be God’s will for you to put on monastic dress. Taking tonsure into the mantle is another matter; and dressing in monastic dress is not particularly important when you want to do it. Because you have been living in the monastery for many years and do not think about returning to the world; and finally, you live in this place by blessing. And according to the apostolic word: “Sow a blessing, and you will reap a blessing” (2 Cor. 9:6). May it be so according to the will of God! Say: Amen. And I, a sinner, will say: Amen. And let others say: Amen, amen, amen! 38. FATIGUE FROM WORK IS USEFUL. THE ENEMY TEMPTS EVERYONE. MISUNDERSTANDINGS ARE ALLOWED FOR BENEFITS To your long letter of March 13, you would like to receive a great answer from me. I will answer as best I can, as my weakness, and time, and, finally, annoying visitors, especially those who hire return cabs, will allow. You write that I seem to hide myself behind the words of Scripture. Not at all. On the contrary, I base my opinion on the words of Holy Scripture so that it is firm. You ask me to write you a direct answer, without softening anything and without hiding anything. To this I will tell you: when they teach children of different ages, they tell them how much they can understand and how much they are able to accept; and those who teach do not think at all about hiding anything from them or somehow softening what they teach. There is one truth, but people approach it in different ways, as the nine Beatitudes of the Gospel show. When you simply talked about your life in the monastery and whether you should dress or not dress in monastic dress, then I told you about this simply, like others entering the monastery, without any conditions or restrictions. But just as you now, in your letter dated March 13, combined with monastic clothing the conditions that those who take monastic vows and tonsure are obligated to give (and you did well to explain this), now I will tell you directly that you should not yet dress in monastic dress and should not closely, that is, on an equal footing with them, join the sisters, so as not to give them a reason for relaxation with their infirmities and habits. You say about yourself that you are not sick, and at the same time you feel weak from the compulsion to perform physical labor. You are more willing to live an inner life, for which you can have more convenience by living in a designated enclosure than by living in the very society of the sisters. However, do not disparage or despise fatigue from external labor. This fatigue is approved by all the holy fathers not only in the social life of the monastery, but also in the silent, solitary life. Saint Isaac the Syrian directly says that it is not the Spirit of God that lives in those who love peace and a joyful life, but the spirit of the world. If we cannot bear the work life, then at least we must humble ourselves and look at ourselves in this, and not condemn what is unanimously approved by all the holy fathers, since it is commanded for transgressed humanity to eat the bread that nourishes body and soul by the sweat of their brow. Those who are more inclined towards the inner life should be most concerned about leaving everyone and everything to the judgment of God, and especially beware of double-mindedness, so that the word of the holy Apostle James, the brother of God, does not come true on us, that: “a man” (or person) “who is double-minded is unsettled in all his ways” (cf. James 1:8). You are worried about the double-minded thought that, perhaps, it would have brought you more benefit if you had given your property to the poor, rather than how now in the monastery your money was spent not as it should have been, but with various errors. If you lived in the world, then, in your opinion, it would be more decent to distribute property to the poorer people of the world. But since you have decided to live in a monastery and monastery, you must believe and hope that your property spent on the monastery - where many souls will be saved for many years - will bring you great spiritual benefit, although it would seem to you that your money is being spent with great mistakes. Everything in the world is done with great mistakes, because the enemy tempts everyone, and God allows human will to be tested through this. But God does not look at the accomplishment of deeds, especially material ones, but looks at the intention with which someone does something - whether he will do it or not. If the Apostle Paul was not once, but twice, forbidden by Satan to fulfill his intention and desire to visit Thessalonians, then it is not surprising that well-intentioned people want to do something, but due to enemy temptation and human weakness, various obstacles turn out to be, and through this various errors arise. From the outside you can see these mistakes, but if you take on this matter yourself, you will make even more mistakes. You write that you are outraged by some perplexities and misunderstandings. To this I will tell you. You know and have seen that every day I interact with people of different kinds, and gender, and rank, and condition, and I don’t remember that I saw anyone without bewilderment and misunderstanding, because the enemy tempts everyone and does not want to leave anyone alone. The Monk Macarius of Egypt writes that the Lord allows the evil enemy to tempt Christians, so that they do not indulge in negligence, but try to live carefully and carefully. Secondly, so that through temptations they humble themselves and do not become arrogant, which, without struggle and the temptation of the enemy, people are easily exposed to. Thirdly, through temptations people become more experienced and skillful and more firm. And first of all, the Lord allows temptations in order to separate the God-loving from the peace-loving, the voluptuous from the abstinent and chaste, the humble from the proud and self-loving, as it is said in the Gospel: “I did not come to bring peace on the earth, but a sword” (cf. Matthew 10:34). P.S. If I have time, I’ll write something else about perplexities and misunderstandings. And now for now I’ll tell you: St. John Climacus says that the enemy of cenobitic monks praises solitary living, and praises solitary living to those living alone, and thus confuses both. 39. YOUR VIEWS SHOULD BE TRUSTED BY THE LAW OF GOD At your request, I recently sent you a huge, incoherent letter. Incoherent because I was prevented from writing it properly. In that letter I wrote, and now I repeat, that it is impossible to stay in any place without mental struggle and without perplexities and misunderstandings. A completely satisfactory state can only be achieved in the future life by true believers and those who repent and humble themselves. And on earth, according to the word of St. Peter of Damascus, salvation occurs between fear and hope. Therefore, Saint John Climacus advises, saying: “If you have climbed the entire ladder of virtues, pray for the remission of sins.” May the All-merciful Lord give us understanding about everything necessary for our salvation. I noticed one significant mistake in you. You reason about many things, I won’t say about everything, in accordance with your physical state and with many acquired habits and an acquired view of things, and according to this consideration you are ready to write new rules for everyone; whereas correct opinion and sound Christian reasoning require that we verify not only our actions, but also our very thoughts and opinions according to the rules of the Orthodox law and according to the rules and regulations of the patristic people, and above all according to the commandments of God. And if we find ourselves in disagreement with God’s commandments and patristic rules, we must repent and humble ourselves before God and people, and not invent new rules to justify ourselves. 40. ANSWER TO REGRET ABOUT THE MONEY USED TO BUILD THE MONASTERY I recently wrote to you, but forgot to congratulate you on your Angel’s day. Now I congratulate you and wish you God’s mercy with all my heart, and all good from the Lord, and peace, and silence, and complacency, and faith, and hope, and above all this, humility and obedience to the commandments of God, from which, that is, from obedience and humility, true reasoning is born. And true reasoning, according to the testimony of all the holy fathers, is higher than all virtues. But you and I seem to lack such reasoning. In your last letter you write that you are less sorry for the amount that you do not hope to receive from Prince N., but more sorry for the money that was spent on the monastery with some mistakes. I know for sure from N.’s sisters that yours and his sisters’ money went mostly to pay off the debts caused by the carousing of his stepsons. - Now compare the carousing of your stepsons with some N. mistakes - which is more excusable? In my opinion, N. mistakes are more forgivable and excusable, since they were taken advantage of by poor carpenters, poor masons and poor workers in general. And moreover, in the monastery, built with errors, virgins and generally female persons who want to bring their souls to Christ will be saved; although, due to human weakness, they live and will continue to live here with some mistakes. The Holy Apostle Paul writes: “All flesh will not boast before God” (1 Cor. 1:29). And in the Old Scripture it is said: “There is no man who will live and not sin” (Cf.: 1 Kings 8:46). Finally, the Russian proverb is often repeated by many: a mistake is not considered false. These are the things I wrote to you on the day of your Angel. Let us pray to the holy Wonderworker, that through her prayers the all-merciful Lord will give us right understanding and true reasoning. Until we achieve this, we must believe and have obedience, leading to humility. And obedience and humility are salvation without difficulty, if we receive the ineffable mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ through the prayers of His Most Pure Mother, our Only Intercessor, and through the prayers of the saints praying for us. The people are besieging me and not allowing me to come to my senses. 41. PATIENCE OF TRIALS IS SAVING The main means to salvation is to endure many different sorrows, each suited to whom, according to what is said in the Acts of the Apostles: “Through many sorrows it is fitting for us to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven” (cf. Acts 14:22). It doesn’t hurt to undergo treatment, and various sorrows and inconveniences should be endured. One does not interfere with the other. Doctor's treatment helps the body, and enduring various sorrows and inconveniences brings benefits to the soul. Anyone who wants to be saved must remember and not forget the apostolic commandment: “Bear one another’s burdens, and thus fulfill the law of Christ” (Gal. 6:2). There are many other commandments, but not a single one has such an addition, that is, thus fulfill the law of Christ. This commandment is of great importance, and before others we must take care of its fulfillment. To your question: can you spend all the rest of your money without reasoning? You can spend, but slowly and with consideration of the necessary needs. However, you will never be completely without money, because you have annual receipts; only if you lack funds, you cannot do charity the way you do now. But the all-good and all-powerful Lord does not leave anyone without help. I am strong to indicate other benefactors both now and in the event of your death. Therefore, with faith and good hope, let us surrender both ourselves and others to the all-good Providence of God - He cares for all of us. 42. SALVATION DEPENDS ON US, BUT WE NEED A LEADER And I have no time, and the warmth in our side is exorbitant, and the crowd is unceasing. All this gets in the way and makes it impossible to answer all your questions. Therefore, I will only say a few words to your main and constant bewilderment, that you still do not receive complete satisfaction in spiritual life, attributing the blame to others, and not to yourself, while the Gospel says that “the kingdom of God is within us” (cf. Luke 17:21). The Prophet Samuel was brought up and lived among the depraved children of Eli the priest, and was not at all damaged mentally, and through this he was awarded the gift of prophecy, and was a great prophet; and when he himself heard the voice of God, he did not hesitate to ask the priest Elijah what he should answer to this voice. And Judas Iscariot stayed with the Lord Himself for three years, heard the Savior’s preaching and saw many different miracles and healings performed by the Savior; but despite all this, not only did he not correct himself either in external or in internal life, but he also became a traitor to his Teacher. These examples clearly show that the main matter of our correction and salvation depends on ourselves; and from the outside there is only assistance in this, although considerable; because in every business and in every art testimony is required. And without testimony, a commoner will not weave a bast shoe, a girl will not knit a stocking. Moreover, monastic and monastic life requires testimony and guidance and instruction, and on the part of students it requires undoubted acceptance and obedience, according to the Gospel word: “Everything they tell you to watch over, do it; But do not follow their work” (cf. Matthew 23:3). These Gospel words clearly show that one should not analyze the lives and deeds of mentors, but only accept their instructions if they agree with the word of God and are not contrary to it. And everyone himself is responsible for his deeds before God - both the mentor and the obedient. You also write that you still don’t see any improvement in yourself. And how you lived in the world is how you live now. And I’m surprised how you still don’t see that you have become worse, and you don’t see it because you attribute your own correction to others rather than to yourself. The great ancient ascetics and all the saints, who carefully studied spiritual life, considered themselves worse than all creation, because they tortured spiritual corrections from themselves, and not through others, and, seeing the sea of ​​​​God's commandments, and their own meager correction and violation in many ways, either in word, or deed, or in thought, they humbled themselves and considered themselves worse than all creation, and with such humility they made up for their lack and non-correction. One of the saints says: “Humility is the only powerful thing to place us before God, and all deeds without humility are useless.” Lord, as if you were weighing, help us to humble ourselves. Because of the former heat, we became like dumb fish. It’s too much time to re-read your letters, but I was going to write to you and don’t know what to write about. I felt unwell from the previous fevers. And the other day the weather suddenly turned out to be unexpectedly cold, and again I felt unwell. Everything is great for the healthy; and for the patient, neither one nor the other is good. You can’t help but remember our late father, Archimandrite Moses, who used to say: “We are looking forward to new heavens and new earths, in which truth lives (cf. 2 Peter 3:13), and everything will be fine. And here we, sinners, must endure whatever we have to.” (And he ended his speech with a pleasant smile. And there is a proverb: even if you don’t want to, you can laugh.) You write that N. and E. are being treated with kumiss. “I sincerely wish that this treatment will help them.” But I will say that when things go down, kumiss doesn’t help either. However, only unsuccessful treatment does not help physically, but for the soul it brings great benefits - firstly, it humbles a person, and secondly, it reminds one of the future life and the transition to it. No matter how much you live, dying is inevitable; equally, give an account for your life according to the apostolic word: “We will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ” (Cf.: Rom. 14:10), and “everyone will receive a reward according to his labor” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 3: 8). And enduring illness is a lot of work. It is not without reason that those who sin are given over to the destruction of the flesh, so that the spirit will be saved on the day of our Lord Jesus Christ, when they bring sincere repentance for their sins. The Assumption Fast is approaching, and many visitors are expected; and even now I don’t have time to deal with the people. There is only one thing left - to hope for the fulfillment of the words of Scripture that “the power of God is made perfect in human weakness” (2 Cor. 12:9). Convey from me a benevolent greeting about the Lord to M. I sincerely wish her everything good and good, healthy and patient, peaceful and complacent, in a word - everything useful, soul-saving and saving. I wish the same for you and the other sisters. May the gospel word of Christ be fulfilled over everyone: “Where there are two or three gathered in my name, I am in the midst of them” (Matthew 18:20). And you have gathered in the name of Christ, not two or three, but a considerable multitude. It is true that in a large family there are some black sheep; but there is nothing to be done, and this must be endured. Otherwise, when everyone is good, you can become proud. Pride alone replaces all vices, just as humility alone saves a person. Willy-nilly, we will humble ourselves in order, like the Gospel tax collector, to receive forgiveness of sins and the mercy of God. 44. ABOUT THE TEMPTATIONS OF THE DEVIL AND ABOUT GOD’S PROVISION Strengthen yourself in the Lord and in the power of His strength! As much as possible, resist the temptation of the enemy, which, it seems, you do not recognize, and attribute everything to one external situation. This was evident from your previous letters, and even more from your last letter, which I received on July 27, in the evening. (In the morning a letter was sent to you.) If the enemy strongly tempted Anthony the Great and Philemon the Great, and tempted him in such a way that it was inconvenient for the beginners to hear about it, how does he supposedly leave you alone without any temptation? In the Gospel we read how the Lord told the Apostle Peter that Satan asks that he sow you like wheat (cf. Luke 22:31). And when the wheat is sifted in a sieve, it is thrown from end to end or spun around, so that the wheat itself swirls in the sieve for some time. If the enemy were allowed to tempt everyone according to his desire, he would turn everyone around. But the all-wise and all-good Lord allows the enemy to tempt everyone only to the best of his ability, and not beyond his strength. It is convenient for the enemy to tempt you, firstly, because you do not want to acknowledge his temptations, and secondly, he finds convenience in your view of things. You have a greater disposition to do good to the poor, but God’s Providence has shown you another thing - to do good to the women’s monastery, which is being built again. So you are confused in this, not regretting those thousands that went to pay off the debts incurred by NN.’s revelries, but regretting the money that went to the poor workers who worked in the monastery. In your defense, you say that the orders contained errors. Let's put it this way. But the money went to the benefit of the working poor. Another thought that confuses you is why a tall and luxurious building is being built. But now the time is such that abbots are not allowed to make ancient huts. Look at yourself. With all your desire and zeal, you cannot live as the ancients lived, but in many ways you indulge yourself in accordance with the demands of your new habits. You are not alone, but many people assume a lot with their minds and thoughts, but in reality it does not come true. Finally, you also doubt that there is no Divine Providence for you, and so you came to N. you don’t know how. The Gospel says that not a single bird falls without the will of the Heavenly Father (cf. Matthew 10:29). How then are you, a rational creation of God, having an immortal soul, redeemed by the blood of the Only Begotten Son of God, enlightened by Holy Baptism, taught the law of God, predestined to eternal heavenly glory, as if by God’s Providence to be left to your own devices? To think like that is a great inconsistency. Leave this wrong thought and hold tightly to the psalm word: “In every place of His dominion: bless the Lord, my soul” (Ps. 102:22). Because His destiny is throughout all the earth (Compare: 1 Chronicles 16:14). Doubt and unbelief are established in you more because you do not want to realize that it comes from the perverted suggestions of our primordial enemy, who tries to present everything in a false form. Adam and Eve were forbidden by God to eat from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, as it is said: “In the same day you eat, you will die” (Cf.: Gen. 2:17). But the enemy, on the contrary, presented to them that they would be like gods if they ate from this tree, knowing good and evil. So he tries to pervert every matter. The Apostle writes: “Sow about blessing, about blessing he will reap” (2 Cor. 8:6). And it seems to you that if you had distributed your property to the poor in your own free will, you would have received more benefits; and if you had lived in another place, you would have had less confusion. Believe me, no matter where you lived, the enemy would not leave you without various embarrassments and temptations, especially since you do not want to acknowledge his temptations and evil suggestions and perversions. Tell yourself that you are not responsible for the mistakes in the monastery, nor for the fact that the building was built spaciously and high. The Apostle writes: “Everyone is informed by his own thoughts” (Rom. 14: 5), “Ov sitsa, and ov sitse” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 7: 7). You also write that you began to feel afraid that you might have to live in poverty. You will never have to live in extreme poverty, especially since you began to feel unwell and began to suspect that you had some kind of illness that you have been afraid of for more than ten years; but did not indicate what kind of disease it was. I repeat that you will not have to experience poverty; unless you can do a lot of charity. Finally, you are also worried that you cannot live as mobile as others. Saint John of Damascus in his “Sermon on the Passion” writes that asceticism is necessary for those who have a healthy and strong body. But for those who are weak in body, humility and thanksgiving are more necessary. We must thank God for the fact that He humbles us through weaknesses, in order to have mercy and save those who humble themselves, according to what is said in the psalms: “I humbled myself, and the Lord saved me” (Wed: Ps. 115:5). May we all receive through indescribable love for mankind and mercy the Only Begotten Son of God, our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. P.S. This letter was written in fits and starts amid great leisure and physical weakness. 45. HOW TO LIVE TO BE SAVED In your last letter you write that I don’t always answer your question and that you did not convey certain circumstances in the sense in which I write to you. It’s true that I don’t have to re-read your long letters a second time, and that’s why I forgot some things. But I know the main meaning of your circumstances and your mood, and in my letters I have always had one goal - to dissuade you from your incorrect concept of monastic and spiritual life in general, which you formed for yourself while still living in the world. Perhaps you have heard more than once that apparently correct theory does not always coincide with practical activity. Our own experience, repeated according to the experiences of former clergy, is a good mentor, when at the same time we verify our life according to the Gospel, and according to the apostolic, and according to the patristic teaching. You laid some strange foundation for yourself and for your life: I wished so, I thought so, I assumed so. You are not alone, but many people desire a good spiritual life in the simplest form; but only a few and rare actually fulfill their good desire - namely those who firmly adhere to the words of the Holy Scriptures, that through many sorrows it is fitting for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven (cf.: Acts 14:22), and, calling on God's help, try to meekly endure the sorrows and illnesses and various inconveniences that befall them, always keeping in mind the words of the Lord Himself: “If you want take it into your belly, keep the commandments” (Matthew 19:17). And the main commandments of the Lord: “Judge not, and you will not be judged; condemn not, lest you be condemned; forgive, and they will forgive you” (Luke 6:37). In addition, those who wish to be saved should always keep in mind the words of St. Peter of Damascus, that salvation occurs between fear and hope. But to want to see your salvation as clearly as in the palm of your hand is a wrong desire and opinion. If in visible nature there is constant change - sometimes quiet, sometimes windy and stormy, sometimes clear weather, sometimes rainy times, and sometimes unexpected frost or hail and the like, then how much more so in spiritual life there are preludes and unexpected changes. The Monk Isaac the Syrian writes that a Christian’s love for God is tested at every hour by various changes, pleasant and unpleasant, joyful and sorrowful. And to wish to always remain in an unchanged state is the way of wolves, that is, mental ones, which with plausible pretexts lead them to destruction, from which may the all-good Lord deliver us. Living in a simple hut and not being humble will not lead to good things. It is more beneficial for the weak in soul and body to live in a comfortable cell and humble himself, despising and reproaching himself for the convenience and spacious cell. The harsh life can only be endured by those who are rare and only strong in body, who can endure cold, hunger, dampness, and idleness without harm. And according to the words of St. John of Damascus, humility and thanksgiving are more useful to a weak body than bodily labors and exploits, for which they are incapable. You are negatively influenced by the harsh words of people who, in your opinion, should speak differently. Saint John Climacus writes that the Lord providentially sometimes leaves some shortcomings in spiritual people in order to through this lead them to humility. If you want to place yourself on the firm path of salvation, then first of all try to listen only to yourself, and leave all others to the Providence of God and their own will and do not worry about edifying anyone. It is not in vain that it is said: “Everyone will either become famous or be ashamed by his deeds.” This will be more useful and salutary and, moreover, more peaceful. 46. MUST RELY ON THE WILL OF GOD In previous letters you didn’t say that, that you were afraid of illness in general, but in your last letter you directly said that you were afraid of breast cancer. And every disease is serious, even more so than the disease of cancer; but there is nothing to do, one must submit to this. God knows better than we do which disease is suitable for the purification of passions and sins. It is not in vain that Saint Ephraim writes: “Pain is more painful than illness, but vain illnesses are fleeting diseases.” You yourself know that this illness mostly comes from an anxious state of mind, but due to weakness and long-standing habit you cannot resist such thoughts. You yourself clearly see that the enemy, under plausible pretexts, is tempting you with such thoughts, but under the same pretexts you cannot help but be carried away by these thoughts, both because of your character and your special view of things. Having noticed and recognized this temptation of the enemy, pray more often to the Lord God to arrange for you something useful and saving according to His holy will and to forgive you involuntary mistakes, if indeed they are mistakes. You are not higher than Ephraim the Syrian, who saw Basil the Great that he was luxuriously dressed while going to serve in church, but was soon convicted and admonished. Pray, too, with faith and humility to the Lord God, so that He, through the prayers of these saints of His, will enlighten and calm you. And besides, convince and admonish yourself that some have spent their capital badly, but do not regret it as much as you regret and are indignant, while your capital is not at all so spent. It is another thing to think and reason about the ascetic life, and another to experience it through life itself. One of our neighbors, a gentleman, last Holy Pentecost, wanted to punish himself for his weak previous life with strict fasting. He ordered the seed to be crushed for himself and ate this crush with kvass and black bread, and with such ungradual and unusual severity he spoiled his stomach so much that the doctors could not fix it for the whole summer. You always thought about living in a cramped cell and in many deprivations; but in reality you couldn’t live like that, because even in your big house there was barely a corner to accommodate a sick old woman. Due to our weakness, physical and mental, it is more useful for us to humble ourselves and submit to how things are going according to the circumstances surrounding us. 47. YOU SHOULD NOT REGRET THE MONEY DONATED TO THE MONASTERY How is your health somehow? Both you and I should surrender to the will of God. The Lord is able to arrange useful things for us and especially to nourish us, according to what is said in Scripture: “Cast up your sorrow on the Lord, and He will nourish you” (Ps. 54:23). Also, you shouldn’t think too much about large houses and high rooms - they will wait for their residents, according to what the elders said: the place will not be holy empty. And the Scripture says that a business that is organized only by the will of man is ruined; what is built according to the will of God cannot be ruined (See: Acts 5:38–39), and especially what is built in a place where many souls can be saved. And the salvation of one soul is more valuable than all the things in the world, according to what is said in the Gospel: “Even if you gain the whole world, you lose your soul, what good is it?” (Wed: Matthew 16:26). It has the same meaning - if a person took care of all his things until death safely and without waste, but caused harm to his soul, what good is it? But you will say: I don’t regret things, but it only bothers me that they are not used in the right way. But maybe it just seems so to you, but the thing itself is not so. And besides, you are not at all responsible for this use. In one of the lives of the Kiev-Pechersk saints it is said: “If someone does not regret the money stolen from him, then this will be imputed to him more than arbitrary alms.” Moreover, you should not regret that in one way or another you used what you gave or took from you; otherwise you will reduce the spiritual benefit of your sacrifice. 48. YOU NEED TO TAKE ATTENTION TO YOURSELF, AND NOT TO DISASSEMBLE OTHER PEOPLE’S BUSINESSES Regarding dressing in new clothes, after praying to God and looking around, you can decide - it’s not a long time to live in a monastery in an uncertain situation. Only, with the determination to put on this robe, should one decide to try in action to carry out the advice of St. John Climacus, who says: “The novice does not reason either about the good or about the imaginary evil.” That is, he doesn’t interpret: this is not good, but this would be better. And most of all, he pays attention to his own salvation, for the sake of which he decided to live in a monastery, believing the undoubtedly repeated words of the Holy Church: “Everyone will either become famous or be ashamed by his deeds,” the first ones from their deeds, and the subordinates from theirs. Whoever is entrusted with what is responsible for it. The one who interferes in something that is not his own business also exposes himself to responsibility, while also leaving behind the execution of his own business. The Lord Himself says in the Gospel: “I will buy, until I come” (Luke 19:13). And the merchants, as you yourself have seen, during the fair, each trades in his own shop. And if during trade a merchant walks through other people's shops, he will damage his trade and receive a big loss. Do you understand what I tell you? That is, I advise you no longer to listen to the plausible, but harmful thoughts of the enemy, which inspire you to watch other people's trade, walking through other people's shops. It is better and more thorough to protect your own spiritual trade and just listen to it. 49. THE ENEMY CLEVERLY AND CRULY TEMPTS EVERYONE On the first day of the New Year, I had to write my first letter to you first. And the first thought came to me: that you should always be the first to strive for humility and reconciliation, where necessary, and not seek simple human primacy; because those who seek this primacy, according to the apostolic testimony, suffer from stomach pain, like the first one on the island (See: Acts 28: 7–8). You have expressed more than once in your letters that you want to be a true Christian. And about true Christians the Apostle writes that they joyfully accepted the plunder of their property (cf. Heb. 10:34). We, the weak, at least should not grieve much over imperfect receipt and especially not worry about whether the amount we donated was used in the right way or not. Now it doesn’t seem so to us, but maybe later it will turn out that what we did will be very useful. You yourself have already experienced that your desire to live more closely is not really justified. I have written to you many times that the enemy does not always try to tempt people with rude things, but most of all confuses people with plausible pretexts and plausible explanations. It’s a pity that the funny caricature sent to me by L., the rector, was lost. In some magazine it was published: an old gentleman gives alms to a drinking retired official with the sentence: “Be careful not to drink too much!” And he replies: “It’s none of your business. I can dispose of my property as I want.” I will repeat again how the enemy cunningly and craftily tempts everyone. N. always aspired to the monastic life and wanted to be a true nun. And the crafty enemy even here found a reason to tempt her and bring spiritual darkness, interpreting that under the abbot it is impossible to be a true nun; because it is allegedly impossible to do everything that a nun is prescribed to do. Look, what a crafty insidious fellow! He interprets that the abbot interferes with monasticism, when many examples prove the opposite. After all, being an abbot is a monastic matter. 50. EVERYONE HAS HIS OWN CONSCIENCE, NOT SOMEONE ELSE’S, CONDEMN OR JUSTIFY We are like dumb fish. Until the third week of Lent, we never got around to writing to you, although I had intended to write to you many times: sometimes I was weak, sometimes tired, sometimes I was too lazy, sometimes unexpected visitors got in the way. This is how time passed. More than once I intended to write a general letter to N.’s sisters, but I never succeeded. The lack of leisure also increased because they wanted to build a chapel in the name of St. Ambrose and the blessed Prince Alexander Nevsky. To arrange it somehow will not be good, but to arrange it well will cost considerable expenses. And besides, it is inconvenient to create new good things out of the old. So the architect comes and explains this and that, and through this he takes up my time, and then the contractor and contractor come. This is where the old saying comes true: talk to the sick and the doctor. In addition to all this, the digestive organs have weakened and require various gratifications, and even untimely and not in the proper order. Here, think and reason and guess how and what. It is not without reason that the proverb is repeated: whoever hurts, talks about it. I won’t talk about your usual ongoing philosophizing now. But, perhaps, I will say one thing: you cannot trust how and what the inexperienced interpret. Everyone has his own conscience, and not someone else’s, justifies and condemns. We have an apostolic commandment that says: “Before the time, judge nothing, until the Lord comes, who will bring the secret darkness into light and reveal the counsels of the heart, and then everyone’s praise will come from God” (1 Cor. 4:5), and not from people and not according to the judgment of people. Even though it’s Pentecost now, I don’t want to miss the opportunity to write you a boring fairy tale, which we recently read in a book published: Once upon a time there was a crane and a sheep, they mowed a haystack for themselves; Shouldn't we start the fable again from the end? This fable is very similar to my situation. Every day, start listening to the boring tale again from the end. 51. YOU WILL NOT BE SAVED WITHOUT TRIAL We have the most beautiful weather. Everyone enjoys the open air. But I, a sinner, because of my sins, am still locked up, as if in prison. It is not in vain that Scripture says: “Everyone is rewarded according to his deeds” (Compare: Ps. 61:13) either in this life or in the future. The Court of God is righteous. Although we read in many places of Scripture that the Lord is good, most gracious, generous and abundantly merciful, His mercy is dissolved in both truth and justice. The Lord had mercy on the thief on the cross, who recognized his guilt and confessed the goodness and righteousness of the Lord; But this robber had to endure, in addition to the suffering of the cross, the fact that they came and broke his legs, and he hung on his hands for three hours in terrible languor and torment. Therefore, no one should think that the prudent robber easily inherited paradise. It is true that I received this quickly, but not without great suffering, and languor, and torment. There are few people who endure sorrow and persecution for one pious life, according to what was said by the Apostle: “But all who want to live godly will suffer persecution” (2 Tim. 3:12). - All the rest endure sorrows and illnesses to cleanse former sins or to humble their proud wisdom and to receive salvation. I ask all of you for the prayers of the saints about my weakness and defect, as the holy Apostle James commands: “Pray for one another, that you may be healed” (James 5:16). 52. SPIRITUAL PEACE DEPENDS NOT ON OTHERS, BUT ON OURSELVES You describe the continuation of, in your words, your undecided position. It is not determined by our spiritual disposition. The work of our salvation requires, in every place, wherever a person lives, the fulfillment of God’s commandments and submission to the will of God. This is the only way to gain peace of mind, and not otherwise, as it is said in the psalms: “There is peace for many who love Your law, and there is no temptation for them” (Ps. 119: 165). And you are still looking for inner peace and peace of mind from external circumstances. Everything seems to you that you live in the wrong place, that you have settled with the wrong people, that you yourself have made the wrong decisions, and that others seem to have acted in the wrong way. The Holy Scripture says: “His dominion is in every place” (cf. Ps. 102:22), that is, God’s; and that for God the salvation of one Christian soul is more valuable than all the things in the whole world. No matter how things are used, as long as they are used with good intentions, God accepts them for good; and often makes something useful out of human mistakes. The Monk Anthony the Great said: “Do not repent of something that has passed by,” that is, do not regret in vain what was done one way or another, just try to use things properly in the future. You write that you started giving out money for needs according to your consideration. For example, to buy... half of it; and you can act forward, taking into account your opportunity, just try not to worry whether the sources of hidden means will open or not. Tests of poverty of necessities are sent both to monasteries, as well as to private Christian ascetics, as can be seen from the lives of many holy fathers. From your judgments and reasoning it is clearly shown that you want to see your salvation in the palm of your hand. But such a clear vision can lead a person either to pride or to laziness; and what is not useful is not given to people, as well as untimely, that is, premature knowledge of one’s death. The Monk Peter of Damascus writes that a person’s salvation is between fear and hope, so that he does not despair and does not become overly hopeful. If the prophet David commands holy people, saying: “Fear the Lord, all His saints” (Ps. 33:10), then how much more is it necessary and useful for sinful and defective people to always have the fear of God, fearing to violate the commandments of God, and above all regarding judgment and condemnation, which the life of a Christian turns into hypocrisy, according to what is said in the Gospel: “Hypocrite, come first.” a log from your hair” (cf. Matt. 7:5). Although it seems to us that we are doing this out of jealousy, such jealousy is called jealousy not according to reason, and violent jealousy. Not without reason, the Apostle objects, saying: “Who art thou, a judge of a strange servant? The Lord stands or falls. For God is mighty to establish him” (cf. Rom. 14:4). Moreover, judgment is inappropriate regarding medium-sized objects, such as, for example, regarding buildings, whether they are small or large. Subsequently it will be seen that they will turn out to be very suitable, although now they seem to us untimely. The brothers of saints also have different views. I remember that St. Sergius was reproached by his brother for having a larger fence, saying: “Why are you expanding?” Let us also leave such a matter to the Judgment of God, and thus we may not worry needlessly. I am sending you one response point, dictated by Father A., who, before the Feast of the Intercession of the Mother of God, went to the D. monastery to be abbot: and other points from constant rumors with the people went out of my head, but only the main point of the Holy Scripture remained in my memory, that “The Kingdom of God is not in word, but in power” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 4: 20), that is, in the fulfillment of what is commanded, with this adding: “Whenever you have done all that is commanded to you, say, for we are servants without keys; as if we must create by the bekh, we will also create by the will” (Cf.: Luke 17: 10). Response points to some religious perplexities with which the enemy of the human race, the hater of all goodness and peace, confuses some under plausible pretexts: 1) . The Lord Himself in the Holy Gospel directly and clearly says: “Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you will find rest for your souls” (Matthew 11:29). These words show, firstly, that bearing the yoke of Christ primarily consists of meekness and humility. Secondly, instruction and edification for one’s own life should be taken more from the example of Christ the Savior, rather than from the example of people in whom it is impossible to achieve complete perfection due to human weakness. And therefore, under plausible pretext, we should not be embarrassed by the fact that some do not set an edifying example for us in the way we would like. At the same time, there may be a mistake in the fact that people’s opinions and intentions are different - one thinks and reasons one way, and another another. Therefore, religious views on things are not the same. “Only God knows the hearts of men.” That is why it is said: one is the Judgment of God, and another is human. It was not without reason that the Lord handed the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to the Apostle Peter, but kept the keys of hell and death with Himself. Saint Demetrius of Rostov explains this reason as follows: “So that the great saints, due to human imperfection, do not send to hell such people who, by the hidden good known to God alone, are worthy of the inheritance of the Kingdom of Heaven.” Thirdly, the Savior’s words show that our anxiety and confusion come not from others, but from ourselves due to our lack of meekness and humility. 53. BODILY DISEASES AND SOUL TRAVELS SERVE TO CLEANSE THE SOUL AND BODY In your last letter, you wrote about your inappropriate ranting with Mother N. about physical illnesses and mental sorrows from insults and reproaches and reproaches and, apparently, from undeserved reproaches. Both are necessary for the purification of a Christian person. Physical illnesses are needed to cleanse the flesh, and mental illnesses through insults and reproaches are needed to cleanse the soul. But the Lord, without dividing one from the other, in the Holy Gospel says: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19), and: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew: 10:22). To explain this, Isaac the Syrian adds: “Self-justification is not indicated in the Gospel law, or rather, it is not allowed: and if someone hits you on the right side of your cheek, turn the other one to him.” The words about the gum cheek show that one should not make excuses even when it would seem to a person that he is right. But everyone should apply such understanding to himself, and not to others. Otherwise, he will enter another enemy’s network and get confused. And for us, the most necessary and useful thing is spiritual freedom, that is, under no circumstances should we get entangled in the enemy’s snares. I greet Mother N. and all her children in the Lord. Tomsk Bishop Peter came to retire to our monastery. 54. ABOUT VISIONS AND PSALM: LIVING IN THE HELP OF THE HIGH Sorry NN. As you write, his circumstances are not good. But the word of Holy Scripture is not false that each of us often, under plausible pretexts, binds himself captive to his sins (Cf.: Proverbs 5:22). However, the goodness of God, through sorrowful circumstances, leads us to what is useful, soulful, and saving. Wonderful are the works of the Lord! Mother N. told you to write a waking vision to one sister. Last year there were two similar cases in our country, but both turned out to be false. One such clairvoyant from the N. community was taken home to her relatives, fearing that she would do something to herself. I will write about this in more detail to my mother herself. You would like to know how the name day on December 7 was celebrated. About three days later, Father Superior came to see me, and we decided not to celebrate the name day as before. However, the church service continued as before. There was a vigil, and Father Superior served mass in the Skete. Suddenly, unexpectedly, His Eminence Peter and two archimandrites come to mass, one of whom is our dean and two abbots. And this entire sacred cathedral came to me after mass with congratulations. I received them in my cell, first standing, and then sitting on the bed as usual. The guests were a little cramped, so Father Abbot did not have anywhere to sit in honor; they put the chair back to the table, and Father Abbot sat, in a way, as if in honor. Tea was served. His Eminence Peter behaved very simply and over tea he talked interestingly about life and existence on the American Islands, how the simple-minded Aleuts there lived and what poverty and deprivation they endured. Particularly interesting was his story about how small fish, but agile and evasive, with teeth in two rows, fight with a whale and defeat it. These fish are called killer whales in the local language. When a whale swims into some bay where it is inconvenient for him to show his strength, then the evasive killer whales begin to bite him from the sides and bounce away from him; and if it had been in front, he would have swallowed them, and smashed them to pieces from behind with his tail. “No matter how hard this giant fights, he finally weakens from constant remorse and bleeding. And the sea washes it to the shore, and it becomes food for the hungry Aleuts. In the 21st chapter, which you are writing about, various superstitions are condemned, and especially sorcery and the calling of sorcerers. When pronouncing words that are incomprehensible to them, they mix in the reading of psalms, and sometimes the sign of the cross. But many examples show that reading with faith the psalm: “He who lives in help” (Ps. 90:1) protects the reader from many dangers, and if someone, for the sake of oblivion, with faith in God’s help, carries this written psalm on himself, there is nothing wrong with that. One officer had on his neck an icon of St. Nicholas, wrapped in a piece of paper with this psalm written; the bullet pierced the dress and reached the piece of paper, but did not damage either the icon or the piece of paper. 55. NOT WITH THE EXTERNAL DECORATION OF CHURCHES ALONE, BUT FIRST OF ALL WITH VIRTUES IS A CHRISTIAN ADORNED You write that N. is in church retreat during Lent, and I, both during Lent and not during Lent, am constantly at the people’s cathedral and gathering and analyzing other people’s affairs. You also write that my position is exceptional. And in institutions they expel those who are incapable. So, apparently, fate excluded me too, as incapable of solitude, and threw me into the public eye. Although the Lord said in the Gospel: “I want mercy, not sacrifice” (Matthew 9:13), but to this is added: “Do this, and do not forsake it” (cf. Matthew 23:23); onago, that is, care for one’s own soul, for one’s own salvation. The other day they brought a bell worth 500 poods to Optina, but we haven’t heard the ringing yet: it’s still lying on the ground, and they’re just trying to figure out how to hang it. Now Optina, according to the psalm, will praise God with good cymbals (Ps. 150:5). But this is not enough. Another psalm word on behalf of God reads: “The sacrifice of praise will glorify Me, and there is the way whereby I will show him salvation” (Ps. 49:23). This prayerful and church-song praise is more reliable than the cymbal. But that’s not all. The Lord reminds us of the main foundation, saying: “Learn from Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you will find rest for your souls” (Matthew 11:29), and: “Whoever loves Me keeps My commandments” (Cf. John 14:21), these: “Judge not, and they will not judge you: condemn not, lest you be condemned: let go, and they will let you go (Luke 6:37); love your enemies, do good to those who hate you, bless those who curse you and pray for those who attack you and drive you out” (cf. Matthew 5:44). This work shall not move forever (Ps. 14:5), as the prophet David spoke by the Spirit. - Amen. 56. HOLIDAYS SHOULD BE CELEBRATED WITH SPIRITUAL RENEWAL Orthodox Christians recently celebrated the Feast of the Annunciation of the Mother of God. Did you sing with the church: “Great good news to the earth, praise the glory of God to the heavens”; “God was man, and made man god”? Here comes the week of the Passion of the Son of God Incarnate, and then the three-day holiday of His Resurrection. But we still do not resurrect in soul, not wanting to leave our mortification caused by our weaknesses and passions. For this the Lord reproaches us, saying through the prophet David: “Az rekh: you are naturally gods, and you are all sons of the Most High: but you die like men, and like one you fall from princes” (Ps. 81: 6-7). I send you general holiday greetings. In this congratulation, not all, but the main human infirmities are indicated, and four medical remedies are put forward against them, and the fifth remedy is omitted. Against this, it is useful for you to use the fifth medicine, namely self-reproach, that is, in any unpleasant, sorrowful case or circumstance, you should place the blame on yourself, and not on others - that we did not know how to act as we should and from this came such trouble and such sorrow, which we deserve by God's permission for our negligence, for our arrogance and for our past and new sins. Add this fifth medicine to the copies of your general holiday greetings that you write off. In your last letter you touched upon a little of your unsatisfactory position and location. 57. THE GOSPEL DEMANDS FROM US REPENTANCE, NOT MENTALITY In your last letter you write that yours is NN. wiser than you. He is concerned about religious questions like this: is Judas guilty because he served as a tool. In this case, all the crucifiers of Christ will be or would not be guilty, because they also served as instruments. But Satan chose Judas as an instrument of betrayal, noticing in him a strong passion for love of money. By Christ the Savior he was made one of the chosen twelve apostles, and along with them he was endowed with all grace-filled gifts, for three years he was instructed by the Savior in all truth, and at the Last Supper he was directly convicted that “only of you will betray Me” (Matthew 26:21). But Judas did not abandon his evil intention even then. After all this, how is he not to blame? In addition, many saints claim that Judas would have received forgiveness if he had decided to repent like the Supreme Apostle Peter, who denied Christ three times, but through repentance received not only forgiveness of his sin, but also his former apostolic dignity. However, according to the words of John Climacus, it is disastrous to experience the incomprehensible destinies of God, and whoever dares to do this is exposed to a lack of humility and a contrary quality, that is, pride. The Gospel begins and ends with this: “Repent!” But we are lazy to repent and instead undertake to explore what is above us and what is not required of us at all. 58. SALVATION IS IN COUNSEL OF MUCH, NOT WITH MANY. KELLIA WILL TEACH EVERYTHING Your friend A., who lives in N. and is related to A.’s father, calls you to K. to see her and consult with A.’s father. Abba Dorotheos writes that salvation lies in the advice of many, but not with many. Because the Holy Scripture says: “Let your friends be many, and your counselors one among thousands” (Cf.: Sir.6:6). Therefore, I find a trip to K. unprofitable for you, except for the above reasons and because you are in an anxious state. Water, when it is in a cloudy state, requires to be allowed to stand and settle quietly in order to purify itself; then the clean water is drained and the mud is thrown away. Even in the Old Scripture it is said: “If the possessive spirit comes upon you, do not leave your place” (Eccl. 10:4). There is also a simple saying: in one place a stone grows overgrown. And in the eldership it is said: sit in your cell, and it will teach you everything. Let us suppose that A. calls you under a plausible pretext to bring you spiritual benefit, but through this our spiritual enemy and tempter contrives to do you spiritual harm. The Holy Apostle warns us, saying: “We do not understand his tricks” (cf. 2 Cor. 2:11), that is, the enemies who hide under plausible pretexts, like wolves in sheep’s skins. Therefore, it is better to sit at home and seek spiritual benefit within yourself using decent spiritual means, since it is said that “the kingdom of God is within you” (Luke 17:21). And from the outside, from people, we receive benefit only when we do not condemn them. As I think, I wrote to you; and you, as a wise woman, stick to what is most useful. 59. EXPLANATION OF THE WORDS: WHEN THE SPIRIT OF THE OWNER ARISES UPON YOU, YOU WILL NOT LEAVE YOUR PLACE Your question: what do the words mean: “If the possessive spirit comes upon you, you will not leave your place” (Eccl. 10:4). The word of the possessor refers to the tempter, our spiritual enemy, who, through the fact that man disobeyed the commandment of God and listened to the evil suggestion of the enemy, became the prince of peace and the prince who rules through human obedience. Just as he deceived Adam and Eve under a plausible pretext, so now he deceives many in the same way; if he cannot seduce someone with his own suggestions, then he tries to confuse the person and lead him into temptation through friends and acquaintances, under plausible pretexts. Remember this and try not to forget; Also remember what was said when you were an elder: sit in your cell, and your cell will teach you everything. This is all the more fitting for you because you care about internal monasticism, since you are not quite capable of external monasticism due to your weak physique and gentle upbringing. And the Lord looks more at the heart than at the face or external actions of a person, although this is also required of those who are physically healthy. However, even those who are weak in health, but are forced, according to the Gospel word, even external work brings great benefit (See: Luke 11:40–41), if it goes through it without complaint. Humility is necessary and useful and necessary for everyone, both the strong and especially the weak. Humility can replace external labors. And without humility, even great deeds cannot be beneficial. 60. AVOID AT ALL THINGS THAT DISTURB YOUR SPIRITUAL PEACE Among all the anxieties and nagging of K. and other things, manage to direct yourself towards inner Christianity and try to repel all nasty thoughts by prayerfully invoking the name and help of God. I have written to you many times: no matter how plausible and reliable the thoughts that come may seem, if they lead to confusion, then it is a clear sign that they are from the opposite side and, according to the Gospel, are called wolves in sheep’s skins. (See: Matthew 7:15). Correct thoughts and reasoning calm the soul, and do not outrage; only at the same time should we always try to leave the deeds and actions of others to the Judgment of God and man’s own will, remembering the apostolic word: “Everyone will give back to God his own word” (Rom. 14:12). There is also spiritual zeal not according to reason; such jealousy should be avoided in every possible way, because St. Isaac the Syrian attributes such jealousy to a great spiritual illness. It is not in vain that it is said in the psalms: “Seek peace and get married” (Ps. 33:15), that is, avoid in every possible way what violates your spiritual peace, no matter how plausible it may seem. God judges a person not simply by his deeds, but by the intention of his deeds, and this intention is known only to Him alone. If we are weak in anything, then we must bring sincere repentance and humble ourselves, and not condemn anyone, and not annoy anyone. 61. EXPLANATION OF THE WORDS OF THE FOOL ABOUT DIVINE AND INNER CHRISTIANITY I received and read your letter and the message of the holy fool. This blessed one wrote the truth that there is no need to guess, but it is better to rely on the will of God. Double-minded people go to fortune tellers, who do not hope for the mercy and help of God, but seek human help or rely more on some human calculations, and not on God and His all-powerful help and omnipresent Providence. Whoever dug the hole went to prison along with the thieves. The prediction is correct. This prison will teach us real wisdom and involuntarily humble us; and when we humble ourselves, then He will exalt us. The Lord God has much mercy; he wants everyone to be saved and to come to the understanding of truth (cf. 1 Tim. 2:4). You write about yourself that you are constantly more willing to achieve inner Christianity. And hold on to this, always remembering the gospel word: “The kingdom of God is within you” (Luke 17:21); and again: “If the inner glass is clean, then the outer glass will be clean” (cf. Matthew 23:26). Our inner being is cleansed by fulfilling the commandments of God, and by patience, and humility, and sincere repentance, which we daily demand, or are required of us. 62. HOW TO DEAL WITH THEFT In your last letter you write that new grief has been added to your previous sorrows. It is unknown how the unnamed share disappeared. To avoid sin, it is more accurate and better not to think about anyone, but to believe that this test and temptation was sent to you for some sin. Such temptations are sent for indecent thoughts about others. For your consolation, think that the missing amount will be credited to you above alms and charity. When a person does any kindness or mercy, he is involuntarily, imperceptibly overshadowed by vanity; if any amount is missing, there is no room for vanity; it moves away with a mournful, unpleasant feeling. You recently wrote to me that you began to find meaning in sorrow. And in this case, try to find the real meaning, that the Providence of God in various cases leads us to something useful and saving. Surrender to the will of God and you will calm down. 63. ABOUT THE DISCOVERY OF VICINAL INTENT I received your letter, in which you explain that in N. a villainous plan was drawn up against you to rob you; but God’s Providence was pleased to reveal this plan in good time. And the old wise saying is justified: a lesser trouble saves you from a greater trouble. For the grief you suffered, due to a certain loss, the grace of God, with His wave, inspired the Siberian 7 man to reveal his villainous plan. Although the villains wouldn’t have much use for you, they could scare you terribly. But the all-good Lord prevented this grief in good time according to the Gospel word: “And the hair of your head does not fall” (cf. Luke 21:18) without the will of the Heavenly Father. In your letter you explain that you wrote to the governor about the villainous plan. NN, who is now in prison, explained this plan to you. Help him, Lord, to bear this sorrow generously and with spiritual benefit. In the forties, an observer of various human circumstances died, who followed various sorrowful incidents in his life. After his death, 33 points remained written, but only one very remarkable point remained in my memory: “No matter how heavy the cross that a man bears, the tree from which it is made grew from the soil of his heart.” Lord help each of us to bear our cross, made up of what our heart has grown. In one of your letters you mentioned what you and NN are doing. there was a rant about relics and about some bodies of sinners that are incorruptible after death. Indeed, now there are no relics on Athos, as they say, for the following reason. One pious elder lived there in silence and solitude and always taught his disciple to maintain a silent and solitary life. After the death of the elder, a year later, according to Athonite custom, they dug up the grave and found the head of the elder, exuding fragrant and healing myrrh. Many began to go to worship this chapter and anoint themselves with the healing myrrh and thereby break the silence of the student. Therefore, he reproachfully said to the deceased elder: “Father! During your life you always taught me silence and solitude, but after your death you break this.” After these words, the fragrant and healing myrrh dried up and only a simple bone remained, and people stopped going to worship. And they say that after this they found only yellow or white or black bones in the graves, from which they distinguished the state of the deceased souls, or they found dark, uncorrupted bodies. The whole brotherhood prayed for such people for three years, annually tearing up the grave and asking local bishops to read a prayer of permission. Some bodies remain uncorrupted even after three years. That's how they are left. The reason for this is the following: God forgives sins against God through the prayers of others, especially through church prayers and for commemoration at the Bloodless Sacrifice or for alms given for these dead; and God does not forgive sins against one’s neighbor—offense and untruth—if the one who offended and committed the untruth does not satisfy the offended person in time or does not reconcile by asking for forgiveness. (In monasticism, such cases can be for arbitrariness and disobedience of fatherly orders and commandments, for unrepentance and concealment of sins.) In the forties or earlier, the Turks carried out plunder in Bessarabia. The Russian government demanded satisfaction from the Turkish one; those who were robbed were ordered to show their grievances. Those who showed injustice and doubled or tripled their loss, their bodies after death turned out to be uncorrupted and dark. In Russia there are many relics of saints: St. Sergius of Radonezh, St. Mitrofan of Voronezh, Tikhon of Zadonsk, Demetrius of Rostov and many others, who testify to their holiness with miracles. There are also sinful bodies that are incorruptible. In one monastery, the body of a hierodeacon was accidentally discovered, uncorrupted and dark. The local bishop was traveling around the diocese at that time. The Bishop was asked to read a prayer of permission over this body. But even after the prayer of permission, the body remained in the same position. The Bishop asked: who was he and what was the reason for this situation? In response, he received that he was the only son of a poor widow and against his mother’s will he went to a monastery, and his mother, due to poverty, always grumbled at him, and someone said that his mother was still alive. The Lord ordered to find his mother. They brought in a ninety-year old woman, bent over. The Bishop, pointing out the situation of her son, told her to forgive him. But the old woman, turning away, did not agree, repeating: “I endured so much grief through him!” The Bishop continued to convince the old woman and finally said: “If you don’t forgive, then you yourself will be bound.” The convinced old woman seemed reluctant to say: “Well, God will forgive him!” The dark body immediately crumbled into dust. Here is my feeble-minded rant in response to your ranting. I am writing this in the midst of great lack of leisure and rubbing myself with simple alcohol, because every morning I get up with difficulty and exhaustion, feeling cold. In your last letter you again write about the relics. In fulfillment of the words of the Lord, “You are earth, and into earth you shall come forth” (Gen. 3:19) and in the relics a certain part or the fingers of some hand or foot, or something else, is given over to decay. Recently, in the Zosimovskaya hermitage, it was noticed that the coffin of the founder of the monastery was in the water, because the place was damp. They carved out a coffin from a whole ridge and made a new wooden coffin, and during the transfer they saw that the old man’s entire body was intact, and his feet had fallen into decay. So, of Equal-to-the-Apostles Prince Vladimir, only the head remained incorrupt, and of the entire body - only bones. At the end of the world, according to the trumpet voice of the Archangel, the spiritual body will change and be transformed into a spiritual body. 66. ABOUT THE CONDITIONS OF CHRISTIAN PERFECTION You keep asking: how can you give money to the monastery? This is definitely a tricky one to answer; and give to the monastic needs as needed, taking into account the rest of your capital. Your second question is bewilderment: where should you end your life? - Most likely, where you used your capital and are considered a benefactor of the monastery. I know what they are telling you about N. But I’m old and living my last days, and N.’s mother, it seems, had a second paralysis, and now she doesn’t leave her cell; rarely goes to church, and then sits. If we both die, will you remain in N.? I think that then N. will leave, but you won’t get along with her for long either; both are eager to interpret and argue and insist on their opinions. Your third question is, how can you achieve inner Christian perfection, since your efforts to achieve this are unsuccessful? If you want this business to be successful for you, then the first condition required is to leave everyone with their affairs to the Providence and Judgment of God, to their own will - let them act as they know, as they want and as they understand. The Apostle Paul writes: “Each one is informed by his own thought” (Cf. Rom. 14:5), one way, and another way” (Cf. 1 Cor. 7:7), that is, one reasoning this way, and another that way, and each acts according to his own intention. And the One Judge of the living and the dead, knowing the intentions of everyone, will reward everyone not according to their deeds, but according to the intention of their deeds. Adding to the above condition is to always remember that we live in the monastery for our own correction, and not for the correction of others. The second condition is to take care of humble and sincere repentance and not bring repentance as superficially as we are accustomed to in the world out of false shame and pride. We look keenly at the sins and shortcomings of others, but we look at our own mental weaknesses and occasional sins as if through a glass darkly. In order to learn humble, sincere repentance, we must carefully read, in addition to other books, the books of Ephraim the Syrian, where we will see that first of all we must abandon jealousy not according to reason, which Saint Isaac the Syrian calls violent jealousy and which, under plausible pretexts, most harms in spiritual life. On July 16, the bishop was in N. and, finding N.’s mother in an extremely weak position, he himself invited her to accept the schema; and blessed our father, the archimandrite, to take tonsure, which was done on July 25th. Although the new schema-montress is very weak and can hardly walk through her cell, she still thinks that she will not die soon; says she needs to get sick. But for the monastery, secondary management is not entirely useful. The many-sinful hieroschemamonk Ambrose. 67. ABOUT THE WRONG UNDERSTANDING OF THE TEACHING ABOUT THE HOLY TRINITY AND ABOUT ANGELS 8 You write that, consciously believing in the existence of God, you almost come to the conviction that the representation of Him in three Persons and the division of the Heavenly Powers into ranks is nothing more than the ideal of the state. This concept of yours is very incorrect and far from the truth, especially due to some confusion of the Divine with the creatures created from Him. Another is the One God in three Persons, and another is the nine orders of heavenly angels created from Him, and, finally, something completely different is the earthly and human states. The Triune God is invisible and incomprehensible to creation, even to angels, much less to humans. We know in part by revelation, first through the prophets who spoke by the Holy Spirit, and then through the Only Begotten Son of God made man, as the holy evangelist John the Theologian says: “No one has seen God anywhere: the Only Begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, is the one who confessed” (John 1:18). Just as the One God exists in three Persons, we see a small likeness of this in the three-sun light. The other is the sun itself and the light born from it, and the other is the rays emanating from the sun. All this is one being and inseparable, and at the same time threefold. The second similarity is seen in the human soul. The other is the mind in man, and the other is the inner word, born from the mind, which is transmitted to another, and at the same time remains inside us; and another is the spirit that revives a person and leads his secrets, according to what was said: “No one knows what is in a man, but the spirit of a man living in him; Likewise, no one knows God’s message, but the Spirit of God” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 2:11). All this constitutes one rational being of man, and at the same time it is threefold. About the One God and together the Triune, creatures, especially people, can only draw such a conclusion. Everything visible is from the Invisible. Everything material is from the Immaterial. Everything that has a beginning comes from the Beginningless. Everything that has an end is from the Infinite. Everything temporary is from the Eternal. Everything that has a limit comes from the Infinite. Everything measurable is from the Immeasurable. Everything comprehensible is from the Incomprehensible. Some of the holy fathers philosophize that first the ten ranks of angels were created as a sign of the One and Triune God, because one and trinity, multiplied by itself, make ten. But the tenth rank fell; there are only nine orders of angels left, in the likeness of which there exists on earth not any ideal human state, but the One True Universal Church, founded by the Son of God, our Lord Jesus Christ, and redeemed by His dearest Divine Blood, as the Apostle says about this: “One God, one faith” (cf. Eph. 4:5); that is, just as there is One True God, so there is one true faith on earth. Other religions, no matter how they call themselves, are based on an admixture of false human concepts. The sacraments, visibly performed on earth in the Church of Christ, through which pious Christians are united with God, bear the image of the invisible heavenly sacraments. As for human states, they do not at all relate to the heavenly hierarchy, or even to the earthly one, because the One True Church is not limited to any state, but exists throughout the entire universe, having as its members true believers and truly pious Christians. For God, it doesn’t matter what state a person lives in, as long as he is a true believer and pious Christian. “He alone pleases God more than thousands of wicked ones,” as Saint Chrysostom says. It is true and indisputable that it is pleasing not only to God, but also to all the pious, if the whole state flourishes with piety and true concepts of faith. But what to do when the time has come that many care about vanity, leaving one thing for need. To your parent, who died peacefully and piously, I prayerfully wish her repose in the Kingdom of Heaven. I sincerely wish you the gift from the Lord to imitate her faith and piety. 68. ANSWERS TO THE CONDEMNER OF THE ORTHODOX CHURCH I received your letter dated February 25, but due to my illness and extreme lack of time, I could not answer you soon. You write about your elder brother that he is a good man, and was a good Christian, but now due to modern conflicts he has wavered regarding the teachings of the Orthodox Church, and ask me, a sinner, to write to him something to convince him of the truth. If your brother himself wrote to me about this, then it would be possible to answer him. But since he himself does not write to me, it is not in the order of things for me to write to him about anything. Perhaps I can write you a few words about your brother’s wrong opinions. And you can decide for yourself, as you know. 1) . Your brother writes to you that very few dogmas belong to the evangelists. There are only two main dogmas of the Orthodox Church: the dogma of the Holy Trinity and the dogma of the incarnation of the Son of God. The entire Gospel speaks about these dogmas. And this is briefly and clearly stated in the preface of each Psalter. This book is available everywhere, not only in rural churches, but also in private Orthodox homes. Read this yourself and you can point it out to your brother. 2) . Your brother writes: “Doctrines are clearly formulated provisions. The dogmas were developed by the Ecumenical Councils.” Dogma is not a clearly formulated human position, but the Divine truth about God - a truth that people themselves could not comprehend in any way if it were not revealed by God Himself. Truth can be explored, truth can be known, truth can be affirmed. But the truth cannot be assumed. Well, good people don’t say that. 3) . Your brother asserts: “From dogmas to the Christian spirit, it is as far from a celestial star.” Not true. When the incarnate Son of God revealed to His disciples, the apostles, the dogma of the Holy Trinity, saying: “Going therefore, teach all tongues, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit,” then immediately with this dogma he inseparably united the doctrine of the Christian spirit, saying: “Observe them all often, as many commandments are given you” (Matthew 28: 19–20 ). Everyone who thinks sensibly knows that the Christian spirit and together the spirit of Christ lies in keeping the commandments of Christ. But your brother invented some other Christian spirit. How can this be a Christian spirit without Christ and without observing the teachings of Christ? This is some kind of self-invented and, so to speak, self-made spirit, and is in no way worthy to be called by the Christian name, because it thinks it loves everyone indifferently, both Christians and Turks and pagans alike. Christ the Lord in His teaching made a distinction in this, saying in the Gospel: “If anyone disobeys the Church, let him be as a pagan and a tax collector” (cf. Matthew 18:17). And the all-good Lord Himself loves the righteous, but only has mercy on sinners. And true Christians, imitating the Lord, do the same: showing mercy and condescension to everyone indifferently, they show complete love only to true believers. 4). Your brother says: “Heresy is deviation from the opinion of the majority.” Not true. Heresy is a deviation from the Divine truth, and not from the opinion of the majority. The Lord did not entrust the truth to the majority, saying: “Fear not, little flock: for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom” (Luke 12:32). The Roman Church is several times larger in number than the Orthodox Church, but having deviated from the truth, it has deviated into heresy. “Heresy” comes from the Greek word αἱρέω – “I choose.” The True Church accepts all Scripture, both Old and New, in all its volume and completeness. For example, in one place in the Holy Gospel, the Lord says: “When the Comforter comes, whom I will send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, He testifies of Me” (John 15:26). And in another place in the Gospel it is said that the Lord, giving the holy apostles the power to forgive sins, breathed and said to them: Receive the Holy Spirit: whose sins you forgive, they will be forgiven them: and whose sins you hold, they hold” (John 20: 22-23). The Orthodox Church, accepting both of these passages, confesses that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and is taught to the faithful through the Son. The Roman Church, leaving in vain the first place of the Gospel and the words of the Lord Himself and basing itself only on the second place, asserts that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, and through this introduces two principles in the dogma of the Holy Trinity. What incongruity is exposed through the likeness of the sun. Light is born from the sun and rays emanate. No one claims that the rays also come from the light of the sun, but only without the light of the sun the rays do not shine. Arius also produced an evil heresy from two passages in the Gospels, leaving the main thing in vain. In the Evangelist John, the Lord, speaking about His equality with the Father in Divinity, said: “I and the Father are one” (John 10:30). In another place, saying that He is less than the Father in humanity, He said: “My Father is painful to Me” (John 14:28). Arius, choosing the second place to establish his opinion and rejecting the first, produced a harmful heresy. This is what all heretics did, confirming their false doctrine with passages of Holy Scripture of their choice; true doctrine is confirmed by the fullness of all Holy Scripture. 5). Your brother attributes hatred and enmity to the true shepherds of the Church who met at the Ecumenical Councils. It's not fair. If there was hatred and enmity at the same time, it was only from the opposite side of the heretics. True shepherds gathered at Councils out of love for their neighbors and to pacify true Christians, worried by unrest and the false teaching of heretics. Secondly, for the study and affirmation of the truth, according to the commandment of the Lord Himself: “Test the Scriptures, that in them you think that you have eternal life: and this is the one that testifies of Me” (John 5:39). Thirdly, the shepherds of the Church gathered from time to time at Councils to defend the truth and according to their duties, since the Lord calls mercenaries those shepherds who, seeing heretics as wolves tormenting Christ, do not drive them away, but shirk the strong defense of their flock. 6) . Your brother says: “I consider it absolutely possible for a person to resolutely recognize all the dogmas of faith and at the same time be very far from the spirit of Christianity.” It is true that sometimes, unfortunately, this happens. Only such people, if they want to improve their lives, very conveniently find the path of salvation. Anyone who has incorrect, confused and false concepts about Christian faith and truth finds it inconvenient to find salvation whenever he wants. How much more impossible is it for him to have a Christian spirit and the spirit of Christ. From all your brother’s words it is clear that he has fallen into the sect of indifferentists who teach: believe as you want, but only have love for your neighbor. Indifferentists think to base their opinion on the teachings of John the Theologian. But in his Epistles it is said that in addition to the Spirit of Christ there is a flattering spirit 9 and the spirit of Antichrists. That is why Saint John warns not to believe every spirit, but to test the spirits if they are from God” (Cf.: 1 John 4:1). 7) . You write that your brother completed a course at St. Petersburg University. If someone began to assure your brother that you do not need to study at a gymnasium or at a university, but only have love for your neighbor and you will get a good position in the district court or even in the judicial chamber, would your brother believe it? In a similar way, we should argue that it is impossible for someone who does not have correct and true knowledge of the dogmas of the Christian faith to have the spirit of Christ. Due to lack of time and poor health, I am no longer able to write. But in short, I will say: if your brother is a sincere and conscientious person, as you write, then let him pray with faith to our Lord Jesus Christ to enlighten him in the truth, and then let him also read with faith, “Orthodox Confession” by Peter Mogila. (This book is in the Zadonsk bookstore, and if you can’t find it, I can send it to you). As the All-merciful Lord arranges for your brother, so be it. “For the Lord wants everyone to be saved and to come into the understanding of truth” (Cf.: 1 Tim. 2:4). I wish you to celebrate the real bright holiday of the Resurrection of Christ with joy and spiritual consolation. 69. ABOUT THE POWER OF THE SACRAMENT OF ANOINTING Due to my weakness, in the midst of my usual lack of leisure, I am forced to answer your letter. You ask me to pray for the grieving mother and for her sick son, who forms the main support of the family, and at the same time to console them in their common grief. Although I am unworthy and a sinner, I cannot refuse this, according to the commandment of the Apostle, who says: “Pray for one another, that you may be healed” (cf. James 5:16). To console them, I can offer the advice of the holy Apostle James, who says this: “If anyone is sick in you, let him call the elders of the church, and let him pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith will save the sick one, and the Lord will raise him up: and if he has committed sins, they will be forgiven him” (James 5: 14-15). It is not known why such an opinion has taken root in Russia that the Sacrament of Anointing should only be resorted to when there is no hope left in a person for the continuation of life. On the contrary, in Greece, healthy people also receive the Sacrament of Anointing on Holy Thursday according to the local custom and do this for the sake of the uncertainty of death. And the above words of the Apostle show something completely contrary to the rooted incorrect opinion in Russia, since they clearly say: “And the prayer of faith will save the sick, and the Lord will raise him up: and if he has committed sins, they will be forgiven him” (James 5:15). The power of the Sacrament of Anointing lies in the fact that it forgives, especially sins forgotten due to human weakness, and after the forgiveness of sins, bodily health is also granted, if God’s will is for this. Let us pray to the Lord, may He first heal our souls, and with this grant us beneficial health, as His holy will pleases. 70. ABOUT REVERENCE OF HOLY RELICS Since ancient times, the Orthodox Church has been guided, firstly, by Divine Scripture, written rules, conciliar and patristic, and the writings of the holy fathers, and secondly, also by Church Tradition, unwritten. The Holy Apostle Paul writes to the Corinthians: “I praise you, brethren, because you remember everything I have, and keep the traditions that I gave you” (1 Cor. 11:2). And in another place he exhorts the Thessalonians: “Brethren, stand and hold fast to the Traditions which you have learned either by word or by our message” (2 Thess. 2:15). And St. Basil the Great in the 91st canon says: “If we decide to reject the unwritten customs (of the Orthodox Christian Church), as if they do not have great power, then we will imperceptibly damage the Gospel in the main subjects or even reduce the gospel into a single name without the thing itself.” Such unwritten Traditions of the Christian Church have always included the custom of venerating not only the honest remains and relics of the holy saints of God, but also the very things that belonged to them. For example, it was not without reason that the Church established the celebration of the veneration of the honorable chains of St. Apostle Peter (January 16). It is obvious that through these chains there were some miracles and healings. Christians of the primal Church also sacredly revered the headbands of St. Apostle Paul, watered with the sweat of his apostolic labors, since through them they received healing from illnesses and from evil spirits (Acts 19:12). If Christians so revered the things that belonged to the holy saints of God, then it is clear for what reasons they revered their bodily remains or relics, and why the custom (approved by the VII Ecumenical Council and other local councils) arose of building churches only over the relics of St. martyrs, since in the first centuries Christianity spread and established itself mainly through the sermons of martyrs and their suffering. But one should not conclude from this that the entire relics of the saints are not of equal importance: the ascetic life of the saints is a long, daily, voluntary martyrdom. And the fact that the entire incorruptible relics are known only in Russia is unfair. From the 4th century to the present day, the Greek Church has boasted of the complete relics of the saint of God, St. Spyridon of Trimifuntsky, which are not only incorruptible, but have remained soft for fifteen centuries. Nikolai Vasilyevich Gogol, who was in Optina Pustyn, conveyed to the publisher of the life and letters of the recluse Georgiy of Zadonsk (Father Porfiry Grigorov) that he himself had seen the relics of St. Spiridon and witnessed a miracle from them. Under him, the relics were carried around the city, as is done annually on December 12 with great celebration. All those who were here venerated the relics, but one English traveler did not want to show them due respect, saying that the saint’s back seemed to have been cut through and his body embalmed; then, however, he decided to approach, and the relics themselves turned their backs to him. The Englishman fell to the ground in horror in front of the shrine. This was witnessed by many spectators, including Gogol, who was greatly influenced by this incident. In addition to the relics of St. Spyridon, the Greek synaxarions mention many other incorruptible relics, for example, John of Polyvot (December 4), King John Vatatsi (November 4), St. Theoclita (August 3 and 21), glorified by many miracles, and others. The teaching of the Orthodox Church on the veneration of holy relics is well set out and explained in the 1st part of the “Stone of Faith” by Stefan Yavorsky, which, by the way, gives reasons for the veneration of holy relics, namely: firstly, the testimony of the VII Ecumenical Council of Nicaea, which (not in its rules, but in its 3rd act) calls the relics of saints sources of healing, in which God does many good things to man, and secondly, the testimony of St. Cyril of Jerusalem, who in his 18th Announcement writes: “It is not the soul of the saints that is worthy of veneration: but in the bodies of their deceased there is a certain strength and power. He was lying dead in Elisha’s tomb, but having touched the dead body of the prophet, he came to life.” 71. JEALOUS FOR PIETY SHOULD BE REASONABLE At your last farewell, you protected yourself twice with the sign of the cross, the first time with the words: “God-wise, chaste, reverent and righteous”; and the second time with the words: “Singing, crying, crying and speaking.” Due to the shortness of time and the physical weakness I felt at that time, I could not tell you anything in spite of it. Now I explain that the sign of the cross should be placed on oneself or with the name of the Holy Trinity, saying: “In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit”; or with the name of the One from the Trinity, for our sake incarnated and crucified by will, saying: “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me a sinner.” The meaning of the above words does not at all refer to the sign of the cross. Although, with the words: “Singing, crying, crying and speaking,” pronounced by the priest during the celebration of the Eucharist, the deacon makes the sign of the cross with an asterisk, but there it has its own special meaning. The words: “God-wise, chaste, reverent and righteous,” having only a spiritual and moral meaning, cannot in any way replace [neither] the name of the Holy Trinity, nor the name of the Lord Jesus. “In the name of Jesus, defeat the mental warriors,” says St. Climacus, - for there is no strongest weapon against them, neither in heaven nor on earth.” I better advise you to apply the words: “God-wise, chaste, reverent and righteous” to the four main spiritual and moral virtues, to the fulfillment of which, according to the word of the humble Nikita Stifat (Philokalia, part 4, centurion 1, chapter 12) the four most basic powers of the human mind should be directed - reason, wit, posture and firmness of mind. These virtues are: wisdom, chastity, courage and truth, with which a person must protect himself in order to repel and defeat the three main passions: voluptuousness, love of fame and love of money. When reflecting each of these three passions, it is necessary to have both a godly mind and great firmness of mind. Both were required, and to what extent, by the chaste Joseph in order to avoid the seductive woman’s constant and dangerous snares! And again - how much spiritual wisdom and, at the same time, great firmness of mind were needed for the three reverend Babylonian youths, so that, despising human glory and worldly pride, they preserved their reverence, living at the court of a pagan king, not to eat, firstly, meat food, but to eat seeds, contrary to the strictest orders of the king, and, secondly, not to worship the golden idol at a public meeting of all kingdom, although they were to be cast into a fiery furnace, kindled seven times. Finally, the righteous Job needed so much posturing, firmness of thought, and at the same time a godly mind, so that, amid great happiness and glory, he would not become addicted to anything earthly, and again, in the midst of great disasters, in extreme poverty and unspeakable illness, not only not to grumble, but not even to sin at all in word or thought, but to always be able to bless the Lord, even when his hypocritical friends and his saddened wife were the most the devil's powerful and most tempting weapon encouraged him to do the opposite. To what has been said I will add that wisdom is characterized by not only wit, but also foresight, and forethought, and at the same time the art of how to act. Two of the wonderful late Optina elders often said: one: “Art is half of holiness”; and the other, when someone made mistakes from inappropriate jealousy, always said: “He is holy and unskilled”; because lack of art, with inappropriate jealousy, can often produce stupid confusion no less than sin itself. So I have given you great examples for even a little imitation of how to live God-wise, chastely, reverently and righteously. 72. ABOUT THE DIFFERENCE IN EXTERNAL AND SPIRITUAL IMPURITY I received your letter from V. You write that in your thoughts of comparison you imagined a donkey carrying manure from the farm to the estate. This comparison is not entirely similar to the real meaning and significance of the matter itself. Animal and simple human manure helps fertilize the land, which is why it is carried to the estate and fields. On the contrary, the dung of human sins is not only not useful, but also harmful and contagious for the fields of the soul and the estates of the heart; and therefore they take it out both from the estates and from the fields, cleansing them, to such places from which, during a spiritual flood, this sinful dung could be carried into the sea of ​​\u200b\u200bmercy and oblivion of God, as one prophet said, “If a person sincerely repents and does not turn back, then the Lord will not remember his sins.” And another from the saints says: “The sins of anyone who sincerely repents and does not turn back in the eyes of God are like a handful of sand thrown into the sea.” You like it better if someone divides a plot of his land, for the sake of fertilizer, into three fields, and not into seven fields. Also, to cleanse the fields of the soul, it is more convenient to divide them into three fields, starting first to cleanse part of the field of pure love of glory, that is, the search for human glory and praise, or exaltation and contempt of others, and, finally, the third 10 field - pure love of money, that is, covetousness and covetousness. When these three fields are cleansed, then other passions that stem from them will be imperceptibly cut off, that is, anger and malice, earthly sadness, envy, hatred, coldness and laziness regarding prayer and deeds of piety. However, whoever divides a plot of land of the heart to cleanse it from sinful impurities into seven parts, that is, into seven passions or mortal sins, does well, as long as he does this cleansing properly. But let us turn again to the dung drivers and the owners of this inconvenient product. In order for the work of cleansing the fields of the soul to proceed as it should, this requires both the owners and the drivers to be attentive. The first must carefully examine their inconvenient stock and sincerely announce it to the drivers; and these must carefully consider and sincerely declare how and where to take this supply, so that it does not remain uncaptured and carried into the sea of ​​God’s mercy during the spiritual watershed. Here is a figurative interpretation. But a simple and direct explanation is more valid and useful, which you should adhere to, especially for you, according to your spiritual mood. God is a simple being; and spiritual life should be simple. Imagery in the Orthodox Church is allowed only in church rites and in the seven Sacraments; that is why they are called Sacraments. Everything else has a direct and clear meaning. Therefore, it is necessary to avoid figurativeness and allegory, especially in correcting one’s moral structure. 73. THE VIRTUALITY OF A PRAYER IS DETERMINED BY ITS END Blessed Callistus the Patriarch says in chapter 14: “If you want to understand how to pray, look at the end of attention or prayer, and do not be deceived. This is the end, beloved, there is everlasting tenderness, contrition of the heart, love for one’s neighbor. The opposite is clearly there: thoughts of lust, whispering of slander, hatred of one’s neighbor, and the like (Philokalia, part 2, chapter 14). And the humble Nikitas in the 2nd centenary, in chapter 21, says the following: “It is customary to find a spirit of lust and rage on the souls that are now being cleansed. In any way; let the fruits be shaken by the Holy Spirit gravitating within them. And then the joy of freedom makes a certain spilling in such souls, all the benefit of which wisdom arranges for themselves, always wanting their talent to attract their thoughts, and for them to remain in unshakable humility, so that not much freedom and wealth of talents will ascend to them, or they will imagine with their strength and intelligence the great acquisition of this chamber of the world: this gives a place to the spiritual to attack her in connection with it: so that, being vulnerable by fear of falling, they stand in their preservation of blessed humility, and so, having realized that they are tied to flesh and blood, they will naturally seek their fortress, in which they can remain harmless by the power of the spirit” (“The Philokalia”, part 4). It is useful to keep these chapters in memory. 74. WHAT IS THE POWER OF THE COMMANDMENT ABOUT FASTING I am very glad that your employees began to honor Wednesday and Friday without violating the Church’s rules on fasting. The examples of the Germans and other foreigners misled the Russian Orthodox not to respect fasting, assuring them that there is little or no sin in food. If this were true, then Adam and Eve would not have been expelled from paradise for eating fruit from a forbidden tree, and this tree was a fig tree. But the power of sin did not consist in the fruit of the tree, but in prohibition and disobedience. So now sin is not in food, but in prohibition and disobedience to the rules of the Church. The Lord says in the Holy Gospel: If anyone disobeys the Church, let him be as a pagan and a publican" (cf. Matthew 18:17). Will it be good for him at the Last Judgment who appears there among the pagans? It is truer and better for a Russian Orthodox person to reason and act not in German or according to foreign customs, but in accordance with the rules of the Orthodox Church. The Apostle writes: “There is one God, one faith” (Wed: Eph. 4:5); that is, just as there is one true God, so there is one true religion, which began from Jerusalem, and not from Rome. The Orthodox Church is one throughout the entire universe - in Jerusalem, Antioch, Alexandria, Greece and Russia. 75. MEANING AND NECESSITY OF FASTING I received your letter dated October 1, in which you write that, based on the words of the Savior Himself - it is not what goes into the mouth that defiles a person, but what comes out of the mouth - you gave yourself the firm intention to first cleanse yourself of internal vices, and then engage in abstinence in food; now, for now, apart from the Dormition and Great Lent, no others should be observed. But the words of the Savior cited by you were not said at all so that they could serve as a basis for breaking fasts. First read the 7th chapter of Mark, where these words are spoken, and you will see on what occasion they were spoken. Some Pharisees and scribes reproached the Lord because His disciples ate bread without washing their hands. Then the Lord, in denouncing their incorrect concept of human purity, said: “Nothing that enters a person from the outside can defile him; but what comes from him defiles a person” (Mark 7:15). That is, as if the Lord said this: no matter how unclean your hands may be, if you, without washing them, take bread with them and eat, then this cannot defile you. Meager food is not at all bad. It does not defile, but fattens the human body. And the holy Apostle Paul says: “Even if our outer man decays, yet our inner man is renewed all the days” (2 Cor. 4:16). He called the outer man the body, and the inner soul. If, he says, our outer man, that is, the body, decays, decays, is oppressed and thinned by fasting and other exploits, then the inner man is renewed. And vice versa, if the body is nourished and thickens, then the soul decays or comes into oblivion of God and its high purpose, as in the psalms it is said: “Weaks, thickened, expanded, and forgotten God who created it.” We can also see the need to observe fasts in the Gospel. Firstly, from the example of the Lord Himself, who fasted for forty days in the desert, although He was God and had no need for this. Secondly, to the question of His disciples why they could not cast out a demon from a person, the Lord answered: “Because of your unbelief” (Mk. 6:6), and then added: “No one can come out of this generation except through prayer and fasting” (Mk. 9:29). In addition, there is an indication in the Gospel that we must fast on Wednesday and Friday. In the 2nd chapter [of] Mark, when they asked the Lord why John’s disciples and the Pharisees fasted, but Your disciples did not fast, He answered: “The marriage of sons may eat until the bridegroom eats with them, and fast... but the days will come, when the bridegroom is taken away from them, and then they will fast in those days” (Mark 2:19-20). Here the Lord called Himself a bridegroom, and He called His disciples His disciples, and in their person all the believers. The bridegroom was taken away from the sons of the bride on Wednesday and Friday, that is, on Wednesday the Lord was handed over to be crucified, and on Friday he was crucified. Therefore, the Holy Church established the sanctification of these days by fasting. So, if, by the grace of God, you have shown a good desire to cleanse yourself of internal vices, then let it be known to you that this kind can only be eliminated through fervent prayer and fasting, however, prudent fasting. Otherwise, we had one example of an unreasonable post here. One landowner, who spent his life in bliss, suddenly wanted to observe a strict fast: he ordered himself to grind hemp seed throughout Lent and ate it with kvass, and from such a steep transition from bliss to fasting, his stomach was so damaged that doctors could not fix it for a whole year. 76. HOW HUMILITY IS ACQUIRED From your letters it is clear that you are indulging in suspicion, so that you say that no one can convince you. This is not good. Perhaps you will say: you don’t need anyone to dissuade you from this. This means that you are very confident in the infallibility of your views and conclusions. And this trait is not good, it is a sign of great pride. You always ask the Lord to grant you humility. But it is not given freely by the Lord. The Lord is ready to help a person acquire humility, as in all good things, but it is necessary for the person himself to take care of himself. It is said by the holy fathers: “Give blood and receive spirit.” This means: work until blood is shed and you will receive a spiritual gift. And you are looking for spiritual gifts and asking, but you are sorry to shed blood, that is, you want everything so that no one touches you, does not bother you. But in a quiet life, how can one acquire humility? After all, humility consists in when a person sees himself as the worst of all, not only people, but also dumb animals, and even the very spirits of evil. And so, when people bother you, you see that you cannot tolerate this and are angry with people, then you will inevitably consider yourself bad. Or, for example, you will judge, suspect others - again you will inevitably consider yourself bad. If at the same time you regret your badness and shortcomings and reproach yourself for your shortcomings and sincerely repent of this before God and your spiritual father, then you are already on the path of humility. One thing here seems bad to us, that it’s painful, and restless, and unpleasant. This is true, but it is good for the soul. Moreover, I’ll tell you what it seems to us - and it’s useless for the soul. All this happens to you because you do not understand spiritual life. After all, the Lord also called the path to the Kingdom of Heaven a narrow path. And if no one touched you, and you remained alone, how could you recognize your thinness? How could you see your vices? There was no way she could consider herself bad, but rather would begin to consider herself a righteous woman and, perhaps, would go to the point where she would go crazy, as there were many similar examples even before our eyes. You grieve that, according to your remark, everyone is trying to humiliate you. If they try to humiliate you, it means they want to humble you, and you yourself ask God for humility. Why then grieve for people? You complain about the injustices of people around you towards you. But if you are striving to reign with Christ the Lord, then look at Him, how He dealt with the enemies around Him: Judas, Annas, Caiaphas, the scribes and Pharisees, who demanded His death. It seems that He did not complain to anyone that His enemies were treating Him unfairly, and in all the terrible sorrows inflicted on Him by His enemies, He saw only the will of His Heavenly Father, which He decided to follow and followed until His last breath, despite the fact that the instruments of fulfilling His Father’s will were the most lawless people. He saw that they acted blindly, in ignorance, and therefore did not hate them, but prayed: “Father, let them go; for they do not know what they are doing” (Luke 23:34). Don’t go into consideration of people’s actions, don’t judge, don’t say: “Why is this, what is this for?” Better tell yourself: “What do I care about them? It’s not for me to answer for them at the Last Judgment of God.” Distract your thoughts in every possible way from the gossip of human affairs, and pray with zeal to the Lord, so that He Himself will help you in this; because without God’s help we cannot do anything good, just as the Lord Himself said: “Without Me you can do nothing” (John 15:5). Beware of suspicion like fire, because the enemy of the human race catches people in his net by trying to present everything in a perverted form - white as black and black as white, as he did with our first parents Adam and Eve in paradise. 77. ABOUT THE BENEFITS OF PUBLISHING LETTERS OF F. MAKARIUS Glory and thanksgiving to the all-merciful Lord, who brought to an end the printing of the precious letters of our blessed father. He used many during his life, and now he will constantly use, it seems, even the greatest number, with his written instructions. The late Father Macarius, in his humility, did not personally express much, sparing our weakness; in his letters, he reveals the truth directly, and often without hesitation, just as it is said about the Apostle Paul that his coming is humble, and his messages are formidable. You, N.P., are owed general gratitude from people, and expectation of mercy and reward from God for your sincere and diligent participation in the publication of such soul-helping books, in which everyone who does good will find edification and consolation in sorrow and direct guidance in spiritual life. 78. THE GOAL OF THE ORTHODOX IN FOLLOWING THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD. LIFE NEAR THE MONASTERY. APPEALING TO A GUESS IS A SIN. YOU SHOULD NOT CARRY A CROSS WITH RELICS ON YOURSELF I received your letter dated October 1, from which it is clear that you are very saturated with foreign languages; Many of your turns of speech sound foreign. Yes, and you must have learned to record sins in a table from the German Herrnhuters and Americans. Yes, their purpose for these tablets is completely different - to see their correction, feeding their conceit and exaltation and boasting of imaginary holiness. The goal of the Orthodox in fulfilling the commandments of God is completely different - to see their shortcomings, to recognize their weakness and through this achieve humility, without which all other virtues will not help a Christian. Humility, even when a person is faulty, helps him a lot, as the Lord Himself shows in the Gospel through the parable of the Pharisee and the tax collector. And in another place, convincing us to humility, the Lord said: “Even if you do all that is commanded to you, say, for we are servants without keys; as if we must create by the bekh, we will also create by the will” (Cf.: Luke 17: 10). When those who fulfill God’s commandments must humble themselves in this way, how much more necessary and necessary are those who violate God’s commandments. So, I advise you to leave the sign displayed in the letter and simply write down those sins to which you will be subjected due to weakness; then you won’t see white and empty cells, which, striking the eye, will encourage harmful conceit, and not always rightly so. For example, your cell about the love of money is all clean, and yet in the letter there are two places that say that you are embarrassed by the lies of the servants and workers and their obvious intention to deceive you, and as if you are involuntarily carried away by those around you and are irritated by anger. Although sometimes it happens to you to feel silence, and this silence cannot yet be trusted by comparison and comparison with other cases. It is better to simply, without cages, admit that we are still very faulty, and must correct the damaged matter with humility and feasible repentance, sincerely admitting that our irritation with anger comes from our internal environment, and not from the external. You write that your long-standing desire to establish a monastery on your estate has almost completely cooled. And if they knew what unpleasant consequences happened to one Smolensk lady who began to set up a monastery on her estate, then this desire would completely weaken. “She had not yet managed to give order to the fledgling community, having recruited up to 30 sisters, when suddenly they assigned her a leader from another monastery, from a simple rank. Now she doesn't know what to do. Her funds are exhausted; the gathered sisters begin to disperse in some places, and God knows how it will all end. You also write that you were disturbed by the removal of your neighbor N. to the monastery, and as a result of this alarm, you had a desire to settle and live near the O. nunnery. The situation of those living near monasteries is not only unhelpful, but often harmful. Being outside the monastery and looking at the mistakes of those who strive, instead of spiritual benefit, they only learn to condemn others, and for condemning others, a person himself does not avoid condemnation if he does not take care to repent in time. In order not to live in the monastery itself and to labor along with others, in Izvest 11 you imagine the weakness of your stomach. But it is indecent for those living near a monastery to eat meat; all the rest of the food can be consumed while in the monastery; and besides, there is the benefit that a person, being in a struggle with others, can clearly see his own shortcomings and therefore can no longer judge others, seeing before him many of his best selves. I think that you have happened to see a horse race at least in passing: everyone comes there with arrogance that their horse will outstrip the others; but the matter itself shows many people something completely different, and puts some to shame. If you do not want to prematurely disturb your mother with a visible change in life, then I advise you to continue to live in the same appearance for now, trying to internally imitate the virgins, only the wise ones, and not the wild ones. In time, let it be with us that the Lord shows us from the circumstances and our inner mood of the spirit. Pray often in the words of the holy prophet David: “Tell me, O Lord, the way, where I will go (Ps. 143:8). I believe that in time the Lord will show you the way. Do not be burdened with labors and chores around the house; just try to act wisely, without being carried away by partial concerns and generally harmful things. You yourself write that engaging in external labor brings you benefits, removing you from vice. I do not advise you to go to the fortune teller first, so as not to subject yourself to six years of penance and excommunication from Communion of the Holy Mysteries, as stated in the rules of the Helmsman. In the lives of the saints, it is nowhere to be seen that they used fortunes on anything and guessed various thefts and arson. From the life of St. Nikita (January 31) it is clear that this is done by the temptation of an opposing force, with its own malicious calculations. Read this life in the Chetiih-Minea. Are you asking if you can wear a cross with relics on you? You can only when moving to another place, when you need it. At other times, have them in the figurative room. You yourself realize that this requires purity of life. Convey my greetings in the Lord and sincere good wishes to M.K. - is that right? I forgot her fatherland and last name. Let N. not be embarrassed by her actions, but let her think about herself, look at herself, wait, pray to God, ask for God’s help, and let her arrange a useful image and news about her destinies. The Lord is able to show mercy to us. The letter, beyond expectations, was quite long. That’s why I missed a lot of mail because it was impossible to answer it briefly, even though I got ready more than once. My health is average. I feel weak, but I still interpret as much as possible with those who come, although sometimes not without difficulty. I am returning the book you sent, which contains an article about pranksters. This new heretical sect was made up of two former old sects that had existed for a long time, especially in the Tambov province - the sect of the Khlysty, or eunuchs, who were exiled to Siberia for being an eunuch, and the sect of the Molokans, or subbotniks, who called themselves spiritual. They were called Subbotniks because they believed more in the Old Testament and gathered on Saturday evenings before Sundays to sing their hymns. They were called Molokans because, contrary to the decree of the Orthodox Church, they broke fast on Wednesdays and Fridays, the poorest of them - with at least one milk. On other days, they ate whatever they had to. The clergy oppressed them because they avoided going to church, and the government oppressed them because their children did not want to serve in military service - they always ran away from the regiment and took refuge, if not in the houses of their relatives, then in the houses of their sectarians in another place. The Khlysty sect always had a lot of money, because they had no heirs, and all the wealth went to the sect’s treasury, under the supervision of their main person. There is still alive on our side an old woman who was Orthodox in her youth and now Orthodox in her old age, but for thirty years she wandered among various schismatic and other sects. She says that she herself saw in the city of Morshansk, Tambov province, in the house of the main sectarian of the Khlysty, Platitsyn, in the basement, cauldrons of gold. And once in her presence police officials attacked Platitsyn. He poured gold into their pockets and they set off. The enemy of the human race, according to his disastrous calculations, formed one of these two sects, separating the coarsest sides, for example, in the whips - scoping and dancing and whirling, and leaving only the outward appearance with hidden hypocrisy and slyness, as for example, one of the supposedly sincere pranksters corrupted the priest with his wife and secretly stole from his house everything that he had collected for 10 years. The outward appearance of rascals attracts many inexperienced people, especially commoners. Not everyone knows the apostolic prohibition: “A person who is a heretic is denied the first and second punishment, knowing that he is corrupt and sins and is self-condemned” (Tit. 3: 10-11). The word “heresy”, “heretic” comes from the Greek word αἱρέω - “I choose”. True Christians, who make up the One Catholic Church of Christ, accept all Scripture in full, both New and Old Testament, except for the Old Testament rites. And heretics of various kinds, only by choice, accept certain passages of Scripture that they like, such as, for example, fools base their lives on only one place of the Gospel saying: “Blessed are the mercy: for these will be shown mercy” (Matthew 5: 7). And what the Lord said to the apostles, and through them and their successors - the bishops and presbyters: “Hear you, He listens to Me: and reject you, He is rejected from Me: reject Me, He who sent Me is rejected” (Luke 10:16) - this is left in vain, and these words of Christ do not pay any attention, as well as other words of Christ: “If the Church also disobeys, you will be like a pagan and a publican” (Matthew 18:17). The One Holy Catholic Church is likened to a ship, and various heretics, like fools, think of crossing the sea of ​​life without a ship, but on boats, but they are bitterly deceived. Recently, one, apparently, of the main members of the mischief-makers, who unknown how he became rich, built an almshouse (and there are no longer churches in it) in the city of Sukhinichi, Kaluga province, and soon after that he died a terrible death: for four days he tore his face and hair with his hands and called on demons to quickly take his soul. Four people could not hold his hands so that he would not torment himself, and it is unknown how he died. The Lord clearly showed through this to many not to be carried away by outward appearances and a profitable life. Shaloputs rely a lot on reckless fasting, and some of them exhaust themselves extremely and vainly boast about this exhaustion, accepting their reward. There is no time to describe the recklessness of the fools. The Apostle affirmatively says that every heretic is self-condemned, that is, he doomed himself to eternal damnation through his pride and disobedience to the Holy and True Catholic Church, as the Lord Himself says: “If anyone disobeys the Church, let him be as a pagan and a tax collector” (cf. Matt. 18:17). The Apostle's words to the Colossians appropriately apply to the wicked: “Let no one deceive you by the humility he was granted” (low bows and extreme exhaustion from fasting) “and by the service of Angels” (that is, by receiving books from the angelic society on cast iron), “even if he did not lead away from teaching, he was madly crushed by the wisdom of his flesh” (Col. 2: 18); like that proud rogue who shouted to the priest: “I am a messenger from the Lord; You listen to me, and I shouldn’t listen to you” 12. In addition to the foolish delusion and their own destruction, the foolish people are dangerous and harmful to all of Russia. If the rogues multiply and there is a war, then the soldiers from the rogues will scatter, and through this they will cause confusion in the regiments. For this reason, the government must also pursue the delusion of the fools; all the more so should the clergy, who are obliged to do so by their very calling, be on guard. The rogues live in several courtyards behind one back fence in order to more conveniently shelter their fugitives and to hide themselves when they are pursued at night meetings. The rascals show only one plausible appearance, but in reality the people are crafty and evil. And the most decent name was given to them: “lovers” - crazy people who have chosen this path. If crazy dogs are dangerous and harmful, then crazy people are even more dangerous and harmful. It is not in vain that the apostle says that the prince of darkness and the powers of the air works in the sons of disobedience (Cf. Eph. 2:2). And what good can this prince teach those who obey him? Is it only the harmful and soul-destroying ones? 80. ABOUT TESTING YOUNG BEFORE ADOPTING THEM INTO A MONASTERY I did not have the pleasure of seeing you personally, but I have known your person for a long time through our common spiritual children and I have both good remembrance and respect for you in my soul. You approached me with a request to accept into our monastery the young son of a Moscow merchant L. Although this matter does not depend on me, but on the rector of the Optina Hermitage, Fr. Abbot Isaac, but since S. L. is only in his 17th year, and in such summers our Fr. the abbot does not agree to accept anyone, because young people soon forget the purpose of their entry into the monastery, which requires firm constancy, and sober attention, and even compulsion due to human weakness, then at the present time I offer my feeble-minded advice that S. should live for another year and a half in his parents’ house, staying in those activities and exercises that you described, that is, doing both household chores and going to church at the right time, as well as reading spiritual books, especially the book of Abba Dorotheus and the Ladder. Such a stay will not harm his soul at all, but at the same time he can strengthen his body; for monastic life, church services and other labors also require possible bodily strength. Let him, I say, continue to live in his parents’ house, according to what was said above, and then let God’s will be done about him: “For the Lord wants everyone to be saved and to come into the understanding of truth” (Cf.: 1 Tim. 2:4). Asking for your prayerful remembrance before the throne of God for me, much ill and much sinful, I have the honor to remain with sincere reverence and respect for your person. 81. ABOUT THE ABANDONED BABY I received your letter dated July 11th. Do not be at all embarrassed by the fact that a male child has been thrown into your home, and do not deviate from your Christian task of providing this child with the help and assistance possible on your part, first in simple upbringing, and if the Lord God prolongs his life and yours, then in Christian instruction, so that you yourself can receive mercy from the Lord for this. The Holy Scripture says: “Blessed is he who has seed in Zion,” that is, blessed is he who will have at least one spiritual child in the eternal triumphant Church of Christ. You write that you can give this child an upbringing in a kind, childless family, helping both him and those who will raise him. You will do well if you do this. And if it is convenient to do so, then it would not hurt to hire a nurse for him. However, I say this just in case: if it is possible and if it is convenient to do it. You also write that you can adopt him. I do not advise you to do this formality, but first of all, try to give him a Christian upbringing, and at the same time an education, not high and brilliant, but necessary for business, so that he can be a practical person who can earn his daily bread. And secondly, you can provide him with commensurate monetary capital by depositing this capital in some bank with the condition that if this child survives to adulthood, then he can receive this capital. If he dies before reaching adulthood, then the local society or local authorities must distribute this capital to widows and orphans at their discretion. Interest on capital can be received for its upbringing, that is, by those from whom it will be brought up. I don’t advise you to leave an immovable legacy for this child, so that some kind of useless confusion does not come out of it. 82. ABOUT EXTERNAL AND MORAL PROGRESS In your letter dated January 18, you conveyed to me the following question from your son: “According to the Gospel, the society of people before the end of the world appears in the most terrible form. This rejects the possibility of constant human improvement. Is it possible after this to work for the benefit of humanity, being confident that no means are able to achieve the possible moral perfection of humanity in the final result before the end of the world? In your letter dated March 24, you conveyed the same question somewhat differently: “The duty of a Christian is to do good and try to ensure that this good triumphs over evil. At the end of the world, the Gospel says, evil will triumph over good. How can one strive for the victory of good over evil, knowing that these efforts will not be crowned with success and that evil will triumph in the end?” Tell your son: “Evil has already been defeated - defeated not by the diligence and strength of man, but by our Lord and Savior Himself, the Son of God Jesus Christ, Who for this purpose came down from heaven to earth, became incarnate, suffered with humanity and His sufferings on the Cross, and by His Resurrection crushed the power of evil and the evil-doing devil, who ruled over the human race, freed us from devilish and sinful slavery, as He Himself said: “Behold, I give you power to tread on the serpent and the scorpion and all the power of the enemy” (Luke 10:19). Now, in the Sacrament of Baptism, all Christian believers are given the power to trample on evil and do good through the fulfillment of the Gospel commandments, and no one is anymore forcibly possessed by evil, except those who are careless about keeping God’s commandments, and especially those who voluntarily indulge in sins. To want to overcome evil with your own strength, which has already been defeated by the Coming of the Savior, shows a misunderstanding of the Christian Sacraments of the Orthodox Church and reveals a sign of haughty human arrogance, which wants to do everything with one’s own strength, without turning to God’s help, while the Lord Himself clearly says: “Without Me you can do nothing” (John 15:5). You write: “The Gospel says that at the end of the world, evil will triumph over good.” This is not said anywhere in the Gospel; but it only says that in the last time faith will diminish (see Luke 18:8), and because of the increase of lawlessness the love of many will dry up (Matthew 24:12). And the holy Apostle Paul says that before the Second Coming of the Savior the man of lawlessness will be revealed, the son of perdition, the adversary and exalt himself above all words of God” (2 Thess. 2: 3-4), that is, the Antichrist. But it is immediately said that “the Lord Jesus will kill [him] with the breath of His mouth, and will bring Him to nothing by the appearance of His coming” (2 Thess. 2:8). Where is the triumph of evil over good? And in general, any triumph of evil over good is only imaginary, temporary. On the other hand, it is also unfair that humanity on earth is constantly improving. There is progress or improvement only in external human affairs, in the comforts of life. For example, we use railways and telegraphs, which did not exist before; coal is dug up, which was hidden in the bowels of the earth, etc. In Christian and moral terms, there is no general progress. At all times there have been people who achieved high moral Christian perfection, guided by the true faith of Christ and following the true Christian teaching, in agreement with the Divine Revelation, which God revealed in His Church through inspired men, prophets and apostles. There will be such people in the time of Antichrist, which for their sake will be shortened according to what has been said: “But for the sake of the elect these days will come to an end” (Matthew 24:22). And again: at all times there have been people who indulged in various vices and iniquities or fell into various heresies and errors, carried away by a false mind (see: 1 Tim. 6:20) and thinking according to earthly principles, contrary to the warning of the holy Apostle Paul, who says: “(Brothers), beware lest anyone deceive you with philosophy and vain flattery, according to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the world, and not according to Christ” (Col. 2:8). I advise you to buy the recently published book “The Life of Gregory the Theologian,” compiled by Archimandrite Agapit. Read it yourself and let your son read it. Then you will see what scientists were like in the 4th century after the birth of Christ. Compare them with the scientists of today. Scientists of that time, such as Basil the Great and Gregory the Theologian, despite the fact that they were people of high teaching and high morality, out of Christian humility, despised earthly glory and earthly pleasures and strived for only spiritual, eternal blessings. Are today's scientists following their example? Don’t most of them bow to earthly glory, to earthly pleasures and to the acquisition of temporary goods, dissolving all this with a proud consciousness of their unworthy dignity! After this, is there even the slightest sign of universal moral improvement on earth? Moral perfection on earth (imperfect) is achieved not by all of humanity in the aggregate, but by each believer in particular, to the extent that they fulfill God’s commandments and to the extent of humility. Ultimate and complete perfection is achieved in heaven, in the future endless life, for which short-term earthly human life serves only as preparation, just as the years spent by a young man in an educational institution serve as preparation for his future practical activity. If the purpose of mankind were limited to its earthly existence, if for man everything ended on earth, then why would the earth and the works on it be burned up” (2 Pet. 3:10), as the holy Apostle Peter says? He adds: “Now the heavens are new and the earths are new according to His promise; in them righteousness dwells” (2 Pet. 3:13). Without the future blissful endless life, our earthly stay would be useless and incomprehensible. The desire to work for the benefit of humanity is very plausible, but it is placed in the wrong place. The royal prophet Saint David says: “First turn away from evil, and then do good” (Wed: Ps. 33:15). For today's people, things are turning upside down. Everyone wants, in words, to work for the good of their neighbors, and they do not care at all or very little about the fact that first they themselves need to evade evil, and only then worry about the benefit of their neighbors. The broad ideas of the younger generation about great activities for the benefit of all mankind are similar to those who, without finishing a course at a gymnasium, dreamed a lot about themselves that they could be a professor and a great mentor at the university. But, on the other hand, to think that if we cannot move forward all of humanity, then it is not worth working at all - this is again the other extreme. Each Christian is obliged, according to his strength and in accordance with his position, to work for the benefit of others, but so that all this is done on time and in order, as said above, and so that the success of our labors is presented to God and His holy will. In your first letter you mention the books “Self-Help” and “Amateur Activity”. I haven’t seen these books yet, and I don’t know what they contain. The ancient people used to say: without God there is no way to reach the threshold. And the Lord Himself in the Gospel says: “Without Me you can do nothing” (John 15:5). But the new sages, as can be seen from the titles of these books, now reason differently. But it is known that homemade things come out at the cheapest prices, with a general reproach: homemade is a clumsy job. However, I’ll tell you how you can understand self-help and self-activity in the Christian sense. Read for yourself and let your son read with attention in the Gospel of Matthew from the beginning of the 5th chapter to the end of the 10th; and then let him try in his life to fulfill the Gospel commandments contained in these chapters. Through such Christian initiative, he will provide himself with great help in moral and Christian terms. In conclusion, I will say: advise your son not to confuse external human affairs with spiritual and moral ones. In the first, somehow: in external inventions, partly in the sciences, let him find progress. But in Christian and moral terms, I repeat, there is no universal progress in humanity. However, in many sciences or branches of knowledge progress is imperceptible. I don’t think that today’s scientists know and understand, for example, mythology and classical antiquity in general as well as Basil the Great and Gregory the Theologian knew and understood them. 83. TO PARENTS MOURNING ABOUT THE DEATH OF A SON I hear about your great grief - about the unexpected death of your son M.N. and I'm very sorry for you. There is holy advice - to come to the house of those who are crying. But since I am frail and weak and for this reason cannot visit you personally, I decided, albeit in absentia, to talk with you through a letter in order to assuage, as much as possible, your great sadness. Due to human weakness, it is impossible not to grieve for parents who lost their only son so prematurely, at such a young age, at such a blossoming age; It is impossible, I say, for all these reasons not to grieve, not to lament, not to be sad for parents who so unexpectedly lost their only child. But we are not pagans who have no hope regarding the future life, but Christians who have joyful consolation beyond the grave regarding the receipt of future eternal bliss. This joyful thought should moderate your grief, quench your great sadness, that although you have lost your son for a while, you can see him again in a future life, you can unite with him in such a way that you will never part with him again. You just have to take appropriate measures for this: remember M.’s soul at the Bloodless Sacrifice, during the reading of the Psalter and in your prayers at home, and do all possible alms for his soul. All this will be useful not only for your late son M., but also for yourself. Although his death caused you great sorrow and grief, this sorrow can strengthen you even more in Christian life, in Christian charity, in a Christian mood of spirit. What the Lord does with us is not only good, but also very good. True, we all want to receive salvation and inherit the Kingdom of Heaven, but we often forget that through many sorrows we must enter into the Kingdom of God (Acts 14:22), and therefore we often seek earthly happiness and temporary joy in the worries of everyday life and in attachment to worldly things. Therefore, the all-good Lord, by His all-wise Providence, resolves this knot, bringing unexpected deprivations and unexpected sorrow, so that we look around and turn our spiritual gaze to the acquisition of blessings, not temporary, but eternal, which are durable and never changeable. And the Lord does this with us out of His immeasurable love for people, as the Apostle says: “Whom the Lord loves, He punishes: He beats every son who He accepts. If you are without punishment, you are adulterers by nature and not sons (cf. Heb. 12:6,8). Great sorrow has been sent to you, but console yourself with the fact that through this sorrow you are included in the number of the sons of God because of God’s immeasurable love for you. Therefore, preserve this great Christian dignity, submitting to the will of God not only resignedly, but also with thanksgiving. You only wanted to be comforted by your son in this life temporarily; The Lord arranged it so that you would be comforted by him in the future life forever and ever. Finally, you may have gratifying feelings in the fact that your late M. still has children whom you can raise and be comforted by them as children. They will be together for you, both grandchildren and close children. Try by all means to satisfy your grief so that it does not go beyond Christian limits, and the all-good Lord will show you His mercy and send you spiritual consolation. Who knows what your M. would have been like if his life had been prolonged. Now you can be quite sure that he will always remain good. Calling upon you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. 84. ABOUT DISCOVERY READING OF SPIRITUAL BOOKS. ABOUT THE CHRISTIAN EDUCATION OF CHILDREN. ABOUT THE FEAR OF DIFFICULT BIRTH OF CHILDREN Forgive me that due to poor health I could not answer your letter immediately, although I really wanted to, being convinced by you in the name of our common father, the late priest Father Macarius. May his prayer cover us both, and for his spiritual intercession may the Lord enlighten us to all that is beneficial and saving. When you read spiritual books without direction, you are afraid that you will fall into some wrong thoughts and wrong opinions. Your fear is very reasonable. Therefore, if you do not want to suffer [from] such spiritual distress, do not indiscriminately read any new works, even though they are of spiritual content, but by such writers who have not confirmed their teachings with the holiness of life; and read the works of such fathers who are recognized by the Orthodox Church as firmly known and without a doubt edifying and soul-saving. In order not to lose firm Orthodoxy, take as a guide for yourself and your children the book “Orthodox Confession” by Peter Mogila. Examine it with attention and diligence, and keep what is written there firmly in your memory, so that you yourself know well the matter of your salvation, and know what needs to be said and pointed out to your children at the appropriate time. The second book of this kind will be the “Chronicle”, or the 4th part of the works of St. Demetrius of Rostov. Read after it and other parts of his works not only for guidance regarding right opinions and understandings, but also for guidance in life itself, in order to know and be able to know how to act in a purely Christian manner, according to Orthodox decrees. For the same purpose, read the book of Abba Dorotheus, which is rightly called the mirror of the soul. This mirror will show everyone not only his actions, but also the very movements of his heart. During fasting and especially during fasting, it is decent and useful to read the works of Ephraim the Syrian in Russian translation, choosing chapters on repentance. The rest of his works can be read at any time; It also doesn’t hurt to repeat the chapters on repentance. You are burdened by the concern of how to give your children a Christian upbringing, and you express this concern like this: “Every day I see from experience that I do not have enough firmness to fulfill my duty according to my conscience, and I feel very unable to mold the soul of a person in the image and likeness of Divine teaching.” The last thought is expressed very strongly and relates more to the assistance and help of God; and it will be enough for you if you take care to raise your children in the fear of God, instill in them the Orthodox concept and, with well-intentioned instructions, protect them from concepts alien to the Orthodox Church. What good you sow in the souls of your children in their youth may later vegetate in their hearts when they come to mature courage, after bitter school and modern trials, which often break off the branches of good Christian home education. Experience established over centuries shows that the sign of the cross has great power over all a person’s actions throughout his life. Therefore, it is necessary to take care to instill in children the custom of protecting themselves with the sign of the cross more often, and especially before eating and drinking, going to bed and getting up, before leaving, before going out and before entering somewhere, and so that children make the sign of the cross not carelessly or fashionably, but with precision, starting from the forehead to the chest and on both shoulders, so that the cross comes out correctly. If for some reason it is inconvenient for you to study well so that they do not forget about the sign of the cross, it does not hurt, in addition to other teachers, if possible, to have a good Russian nanny for this: let the other nannies deal with other parts, and let the Orthodox nanny deal with the Orthodox part and especially the sign of the cross, and ask her about this subject. How and to what extent this can be adapted to the present case according to the circumstances - try; This should not be completely lost sight of. Protecting oneself with the sign of the cross saved many from great troubles and dangers. In order to become more established in Orthodox concepts, I would advise you to read with attention and diligence all the works of the new saint of God, Saint Tikhon of Zadonsk. Although their style is heavy, when reading, try to pay your attention more to the thoughts and to the proposed Christian rules. Reading of two Russian luminaries, St. Demetrius of Rostov and St. Tikhon of Zadonsk, will explain a lot to you and confirm a lot for you. To this add the words of the Apostle Paul: “Do not attach yourself to strange and different teachings: for it is good to strengthen the hearts by grace, (and) not waste, from which those who walked in them received no benefit” (Heb. 13:9). And in another place: “But even if we, or an angel from heaven, bring you more good news than with the good news brought to you, let him be accursed” (Gal. 1:8). Hold tightly to this testimony and do not agree to accept any new teachings, no matter how plausible they may be, imitating one who knows well all the signs and signs of pure silver, who quickly notices the admixture of any ligature and rejects impure silver. Likewise, you also reject any teaching where you notice even the slightest ligature of various human opinions that are charged on the mind of God (2 Cor. 10: 5). Having established yourself in the Orthodox teaching, first read all spiritual journals with the indicated analysis and then choose the one that suits your spirit more. Write: “I would like my husband and I to avoid that disastrous disagreement in the matter of education, which I see in almost all marriages.” Yes, this thing is really sophisticated! But arguing about this in front of children, as you yourself have noticed, is not useful. Therefore, in case of disagreement, it is better to either evade and leave, or show as if you did not listen, but do not argue about your different views in front of children. Advice on this and discussion should be in private and as coolly as possible - so that it is more effective. However, if you manage to plant the fear of God in the hearts of your children, then various human quirks cannot have such a harmful effect on them. At the end of your letter, you write that you are concerned about the time of a difficult birth, and are worried and afraid so much that this prevailing thought prevents you from enjoying every good thing in life, and therefore you want to have some kind of prayer to support yourself. There is an Orthodox tradition that in these cases they resort to the Mother of God, after the name of the icon, Theodorovskaya. Exchange or write for yourself this icon, the celebration of which occurs twice a year: March 14 and August 16. If you wish, you can perform a home vigil in the evening before these days, and on the very day - a prayer service with an akathist to the Mother of God. If you are diligent, you can do this at other times as you wish. You can daily pray to the Queen of Heaven yourself, reading to Her at least 12 times a day “Rejoice, Virgin Mary,” even with bows from the waist. Read the kontakion to Her the same number of times: “There are no imams of other help, no imams of other hope, except for You, the Lady. Help us, we rely on You and boast in You, for we are Your servants, let us not be ashamed.” This is what I could, due to my weakness and my feeble-mindedness, write to you diligently. May the All-merciful Lord and His Most Blessed Mother arrange for you and your family everything useful and soul-saving! I call upon you the peace and blessing of God. 85. RELAXATION, DESPERATION, PRAYER On N.’s advice, you responded to my thinness in writing, explaining your situation, but it was unclear. Not knowing your circumstances and your spiritual mood well, I will answer you as much as I can understand from your letter. You write: “I suffer severely from mental and physical relaxation, which alienates me from all the joys and connections of the world, and even from matters of duty. There is no hope for me in the future. Only one intense prayer to God supports me, with the assistance of the prayers of the blessed elder Father Seraphim of Sarov, to whom I have a deep spiritual attachment. But sometimes my suffering reached such an extent that I completely despaired. I reveal to you my cowardice: I have no strength to endure anymore.” The content of your letter shows a dual disposition in you. Saying that only intense prayer to God supports you shows that you are a zealous Christian. In other words, that mental and physical weakness alienates you from all the joys and connections of the world, etc., reveals attachment to the world. But you yourself should know from the Gospel teaching that no one can work for two masters: either he will love one and hate the other; or he will stick to one and begin to be careless about the other. You cannot work for God and mammon (Matthew 6:24). So, one must choose: either to seek worldly pleasures and earthly joys, or only to seek consolation and joy from the Lord in due time, having taken care in advance of Christian life and living according to His holy and life-giving commandments. But peace needs healthy people. You explained that you are physically weak. Moreover, earthly joys are fleeting and worldly consolations are not always reliable and true, but for the most part are deceptive. St. Demetrius of Rostov says: “The deceitful world promises joy, but gives us sorrows, troubles, and misfortunes; He promises gold, but gives gold,” etc. Therefore, it is more thorough and reliable to seek consolation and joy only in the Lord, especially for those who do not have the abundance of physical health and spiritual courage. The Lord says in the Gospel: “Learn from Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you will find rest for your souls” (Matthew 11:29). And if you take up this imitation, being forced to abandon all selfish pretensions according to the customs and decencies of the world, then you can undoubtedly enter on that Christian path that leads to a peaceful and calm state of soul. If, according to the Gospel teaching, you are forced to humble yourself, then little by little, with the help of God, impatience and cowardice will recede from you. Since you have great faith in the blessed elder Father Seraphim, then run to the Lord so that He may show you His mercy for his prayers. Also, resort to the common Intercessor of all of us, the Most Holy Virgin Theotokos, praying to Her with the prayer always sung by the Church: “My body is weak, my soul is weak, I resort to You, Most Gracious, Hope of the unreliable, Help me.” If you have time, then I would advise you to read this entire canon of the Mother of God, sung by the faithful in all spiritual sorrow, which begins like this: “I will contain the misfortunes of many”; and if you have the zeal, then according to the 6th song you can add an akathist: “Joy to all who mourn.” But I think that the main thing in our external and internal circumstances is to carefully and accurately consider your life, starting from the years when you began to remember yourself; and in order to do this more accurately and accurately, I advise you to carefully read the “Orthodox Confession” by Peter Mogila, as well as the book of Abba Dorotheus, which is rightly called the mirror of the soul. When you thoroughly examine your life, you will need to find a more experienced confessor, to whom you could confess with faith everything that needs to be confessed, and who would be pleased to provide you with decent spiritual healing. This is what I could tell you in my feeble mind, and I wrote it as I understand it and as I understand it. The All-Good Lord, who wants everyone to be saved and come to the understanding of truth (Compare: 1 Tim. 2:4), may He enlighten you like a message, and may your heart be enlightened to everything that is beneficial and salutary for the prayers of His Most Pure Mother, our unashamed hope, and for the prayer of the blessed elder Father Seraphim, whose memory you so deeply honor. I forgot to tell you about the despair that St. John Climacus considers it worse than any sin. A person can repent of any sin, having the firm intention not to return to the same thing, and thus receive forgiveness and mercy from the Lord. And what can a desperate person do and what can he get? Truly despair is worse than all evils. Let us assume that a person sometimes suffers a lot and greatly, but there are few people who suffer like the example of the righteous Job. Most of us who suffer are subjected to suffering as a consequence of either wrong thoughts and opinions, or erroneous actions. But there is also a comforting word of the Apostle for those who suffer: “The Lord loves him and punishes him; he beats every son whom he receives” (Heb. 12:6). You also say: there is no hope for me in the future. I don’t know what you refer to this word to. If to earthly life, then not only for you, but for no one else the future is secure. The word futurity in its proper sense refers to a future life, eternal, never-ending. Whoever takes care of this future will find it lasting, never changing. There, for you and for other Christians, there is a whole paradise with all the pure pleasures and many other blessed abodes of the Heavenly Father. Whoever wants to arrange an earthly future needs physical strength and many other abilities suitable for worldly affairs. But for the eternal future, which the all-good Lord has prepared and is preparing for His servants, this is not required. The Apostle says: “Even the base of the world and the despised God has chosen, and what is not, and may bring to nothing that which is” (1 Cor. 1:28). That is, what is not suitable for the world, the Lord chooses for Himself and does not require great abilities, but says to His incapables: just endure your inability, and do not be cowardly, trusting in the mercy and goodness of God. “In your patience gain your souls” (Luke 21:19), He says in the Holy Gospel; and designated a whole series of blessed abodes for those incapable of peace. The first monastery is for the poor in spirit, that is, those who humble themselves before God and before people for the sake of their inability. The second blessed abode is for those who cry about their sins. The third monastery is for the meek, suppressing self-loving claims and restraining themselves from anger at others, leaving behind all reasons and reasons. Then follow other blessed abodes, which you yourself are not unknown to. Choose any one for yourself and prepare yourself properly for it. On earth, in a worldly state, one wants to serve in the army, another in the guard, another in the civil service, and accordingly everyone prepares himself that way. Earthly models in some cases serve as models for heavenly things. May the All-merciful Lord enlighten us to everything useful! Calling upon you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. 86. ANSWER TO THE DEACON ABOUT THE REASONS OF HIS ILLNESS I received your letter dated September 30th. You write about yourself like this: “For more than two years now I have been suffering from an unknown disease that even doctors cannot understand. The illness is such that I am more overcome by fear, especially during the celebration of the Divine Liturgy, and also by constant melancholy, and thoughtfulness, and heartache.” Although it is inconvenient to resolve this kind of perplexity and illness in absentia, judging by the melancholy and fear that happens to you, I think that the beginning and first cause of your illness were childhood sins, which you probably did not know how or were ashamed to confess on time, as you should; and you should have done this, especially before you were ordained as a deacon. The second reason is that perhaps you did not always guard your conscience when combining deaconal ministry and married life, since a person ordained to this ministry requires special guarding of conscience, which is often hampered by either excessive consumption of hot drinks, or intemperance regarding irritability and anger. Each of these infirmities alone has the power to bring great spiritual harm, and they can do even more harm if they are combined at the same time. The same situation and condition occurs when a person, despite his weaknesses and shortcomings, does not humble himself, but exalts himself and humiliates others. In your illness, I think, first of all, you need to take care of getting rid of the melancholy and fear that burdens you. And you can achieve this, firstly, if you find a spiritual father on your side, before whom you could humbly confess with full faith and complete sincerity everything that weighs on your conscience, from the age of six to this day; and secondly, if you firmly decide not to return to such actions that cause fear and melancholy, as the Lord Himself said in the Gospel to the sinner: “Go and do not sin to anyone” (John 8:11). If you do this and firmly decide in the future to preserve yourself and your conscience, then you can hope that you will not only get rid of the melancholy and fear that burdens you, but also in the physical illness itself, by the mercy and help of God, you can receive such relief as will be useful to you, by the will of the all-good Lord, who knows everything, is all-powerful and provides for the salvation of all. I received two desperate letters from you. You write to me: “I died because the horses were stolen from the farm.” Come to your senses, what are you saying? That your horses were stolen is not some kind of mortal sin for which you must die; and besides, you couldn’t take the horses with you to the next world. Only our deeds, either good or evil, will go there with us. If we do not have virtues, then we will at least try to get rid of sins through repentance and patience with the advent of sorrows, which are sent by the Providence of God to cleanse our souls from sins and vices and all other impurities. I know that you have many sorrows and troubles at home, but tell yourself and admonish yourself that in hell it is worse and more painful and more joyless; and there is no hope of getting out of there. And if a person endures sorrow with submission to the will of God, confessing his sins, then through this he is delivered from the burden of eternal torment. Therefore, it is better to endure troubles here, no matter how serious they may be, casting our sorrow on the Lord (Compare: Ps. 55:23) and praying to Him with humility, that He may deliver us from cowardice and despair, which are worse than all sins. Make some arrangements for the troubles at home. Enemies of the soul do not give peace to anyone anywhere, especially if they find a weak side in us and stifle us with some unfulfillable desire, which a person, by his persistence, sometimes places above the pleasures of heaven. 88. SPIRITUAL MEDICINE AGAINST TOBACCO SMOKING A St. Petersburg resident, Alexey Stepanovich Maiorov, was overly addicted to smoking tobacco, and felt it was harmful to his health. When the advice of his St. Petersburg friends against this passion turned out to be unsuccessful, then he turned to Elder Ambrose in writing, asking him in absentia for advice on how to give up this passion. In response to this request, the Elder sent Mayorov a letter dated October 12, 1888, in which the following was written. You write that you cannot stop smoking tobacco. The impossible with man is possible with the help of God, you just have to firmly decide to leave it, recognizing the harm it causes to the soul and body, since tobacco relaxes the soul, multiplies and intensifies passions, darkens the mind and destroys bodily health with a slow death. Irritability and melancholy are consequences of the morbidity of the soul from smoking. I advise you to use spiritual healing against this passion: confess in detail all your sins, from the age of seven and throughout your life, and partake of the Holy Mysteries and read the Gospel daily, standing, chapter by chapter or more; and when melancholy strikes, then read again until the melancholy passes; will attack again - and read the Gospel again. Or instead, make 33 large bows in private, in memory of the earthly life of the Savior and in honor of the Holy Trinity. Having received this letter from the post office, Alexey Stepanovich read it and lit a cigarette, as he explained in a special handwritten note; but suddenly I felt a strong pain in my head, and at the same time an aversion to tobacco smoke, and did not smoke at night. The next day, out of habit, but now mechanically, I began to light a cigarette four times, but I could not swallow the smoke due to the severe pain in my head. And I gave up smoking easily. Meanwhile, in the previous two years, no matter how much I forced myself to give up smoking, I could not; and although he became ill, he still smoked 75 times a day. “It was then, when I began to feel my illness and realized my powerlessness to eradicate this passion, I turned,” writes Mayorov, “in absentia, on the advice of good people, to the elder Father Ambrose with sincere repentance and asking for his prayers for me. Then, when I came to him to thank him personally, he touched my sore head with a stick, and since then I have not felt any pain in my head.” 89. ABOUT CHRISTIAN EDUCATION OF CHILDREN Forgive me for not having yet responded to your letter, which I received on November 4th. I accepted everything that you explain in it with sincere heartfelt sympathy, and all this time I remembered that you were waiting for an answer from me, and I wanted to write to you, but I could not do this, because with bodily weakness I was extremely burdened with lack of leisure, especially from visitors. You write that you notice dryness or little feeling and other shortcomings in your son. But in childhood, not many people have a true, real feeling, and for the most part it manifests itself at a more mature age, already when a person begins to understand more and experience something in life. Moreover, an excess of inner feeling imperceptibly serves as a reason for secret exaltation and condemnation of others; and lack of feeling and dryness involuntarily humbles a person when he begins to understand this. Therefore, do not be too upset that you notice this shortcoming in your son; over time, perhaps, the inevitable trials in life will awaken the proper feeling in him; but just take care to convey to him, as far as possible, sound concepts about everything, according to the teachings of the Orthodox Church. You write that until now you yourself have studied with him and went through the sacred history of the Old Testament with him, and you ask how and what to teach him, and who to choose for this. Having gone through the Old Testament with him, you yourself must finish this matter, that is, move on to the New Testament, and then begin catechetical teaching. You are afraid that the dryness of the catechism will not add warmth to it. The catechism does not add warmth to anyone, but it is enough that children have the correct understanding of dogmas and other subjects of the Orthodox Church. If you want the Orthodox teaching to act on the heart of your son, then read with him the “Orthodox Confession” and the “School of Piety,” and let the teacher of the law teach him according to the catechism accepted in educational institutions. As for choosing a teacher, I, not knowing anyone from the Moscow clergy, cannot point you to anyone; and we remember that Father Macarius advised someone to elect not a priest, but a deacon, as a teacher of the law for young children: it is simpler, and therefore it is more successful; Moscow deacons are all graduates of the seminary, and they know the catechism well. If you wish, you can choose for your son a deacon with proven morality and piety, who, although not a master, is one who has completed a seminary course. You find it difficult to choose and appoint a confessor. In order not to upset your confessor, just explain to him in advance everything that you find necessary and useful for your son, with the addition of a request to fulfill it, since, in your mind, a sacred atmosphere during Confession is necessary for a child, although for someone who understands it, it does not have any particular meaning. Before Confession, you yourself will take care of your son and prepare him for this Sacrament as best you can. Make him read the commandments with an explanation before Confession. Regarding the correction of his shortcomings, you can sometimes tell him in a half-joking tone: “You are a young prince; Don’t hit yourself in the dirt through such actions.” You write that you are deeply convinced that there is no other source of well-being for a person on earth and eternal bliss in heaven except the Church of Christ, and that everything outside it is nothing, and you would like to pass on this conviction to your children, so that it would be, as it were, their hidden life; but it seems to you that you have no calling to teach and cannot speak with due strength of conviction about this great subject. As a child-loving mother, pass on information about these subjects to your children as best you can. No one can replace you in this, because you must first explain your concepts and desires to others, and besides, others do not know your children and their spiritual disposition and needs; and, moreover, the mother’s words can have a more effective effect on them than the word of a stranger. The instructions of others act on the mind, but the instructions of a mother on the heart. If it seems to you that your son knows a lot, understands a lot, but feels little, then, I repeat, do not be upset by this either. And pray to God about this, that he will arrange something useful for your son, like news. You write that he has an excellent memory - use that too. Give him, in addition to instructions, soulful stories and ask him from time to time so that he repeats to you as he remembers and understands. Everything that he hears from you will first be stored in his memory and mind, and then, with the help of God, with the assistance of experiences in life, it can turn into feeling. You complain that your mother distracts you from studying with your son. You can explain to her directly that the benefit of your son requires that you work with him, and she, as a reasonable grandmother, of course, should condescend to you in this without grief. I repeat: calling on God’s help, act on what has been said as best you can, as the Lord instructs you and as you can, without hesitating and fearing nothing. 90. ABOUT THE DUEL. DUEL IS THE FRUITUAL OF PROUD CONCEPT Although I do not have the honor of knowing you personally, I decided to write to you because I have known you for several years through pious rumors about your Christian life and your Christian qualities. For many years, according to the commandment of the Lord, you have been a peacemaker to those who quarrel and are at war; and now I hear that you yourself have fallen into such a terrible temptation that you do not want to end your enmity with Christian reconciliation, despite the fact that you simply humanly repaid your opponent: for insolence with a slap in the face, and for a slap you beat him up as best you could, in the full heat of a grieved heart and offended your pride. It seems that this would be enough. But no. You also want to end your enmity in a pagan way, that is, following the example of unbelieving people who do not believe in either a future life, or a future eternal bliss, or future eternal torment: to end with a duel, this hellish knot of two murders, or, rather, a combination of murder with suicide, because although one sometimes remains alive, both of them thought of killing and voluntarily subjected themselves to death, mentally dying in advance. Is all this appropriate for you, an old Christian, who has practiced deeds of piety for so many years and experienced the power of the life-giving commandments of Christ, revealed to us in the Holy Gospel? Look at the Author of faith and the Perfecter of our salvation, the Son of God, the King of angels and archangels, how He did not turn His face away from spitting and strangulation and humbly endured every kind of reproach and humiliation! We, who are called His followers and want to reign with Him in His ineffable glory, do not want to humble ourselves in a Christian way even as we have already twice as humanly repaid our opponent for his insult. What example will you set for the young with such gray hairs, if you wisely do not want to end the hostility instead of a duel with Christian reconciliation? Let's assume that he was the first to challenge you to a duel. But he, apparently, is a man of little faith, or even more than that. It is reckless to follow someone who wants to rush into the abyss and invites his interlocutor there too. I beg you in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, who humbled himself to the point of being a slave and suffered all sorts of insults and dishonor for the sake of our salvation, that you wisely, for the sake of your salvation, bear the insult inflicted on you, without mixing anyone here and for no one and for nothing. It is good to sacrifice your soul for the Lord, for the benefit of your neighbor and for your own salvation. But it is not only bad, but also reckless, and worthy of all regret, to sacrifice oneself for the destruction of another and for the destruction of one’s own, eternal, endless, never returning. Imitate our Redeemer, who prayed to His Father for those who crucified Him: “Let them go; for they know not what they do” (Luke 23:34). The same can be said about your enemy: who knows what he’s doing, challenging you to mutual murder. Pray humbly and sincerely to the Lord to forgive your mistake and his ignorance. I think that shortly before the temptation occurred, you read the Holy Gospel, where in many places it speaks of forgiveness of offenses and love for enemies. Be a true follower of the Gospel, crushing with faith and humility the machinations of the invisible enemy (and not the one against whom you are hostile), who seeks the destruction of both of you through enmity and especially through obstinacy in non-reconciliation. Turn your thoughts to the blessed villages of paradise, where all the righteous rejoice and rejoice unspeakably, of which not a single one had to receive the blessed lot without great sorrows and insults. You too wish to inherit this lot with them, and forgive me, who dared to write to you out of Christian participation, although I myself am a very indecent and sinful person and a failure to fulfill the life-giving Gospel commandments of the Lord. I thought I would finish my letter to you with this; but the thought came to me that I did not write everything to you, namely, I did not set forth the reason for which similar and other temptations are allowed. God-bearing and spirit-bearing fathers believe that the main reason for such temptations is proud conceit, when a person thinks that he is better than others either in life, or in intelligence, or in skillful actions, especially if this opinion is accompanied by a persistence of character that does not allow a person to accept the good advice of others, especially for some reason lesser ones. Perseverance is nowhere listed among the virtues, but rather constitutes a deficiency, even in great people. According to Krylov’s fable, the eagle, making a nest on the tallest tree, should have listened to the mole when the latter assured him that the tree had rotten roots. The eagle, rejecting the good advice of a creature who was usually blind, exposed his chicks to disaster when a storm arose and uprooted this tree. May God grant that the tree of your piety will stand and, with the help of the Lord, withstand the storm of temptation that has come, which I sincerely wish with all my soul and with all my heart for your love for God. Lord, have mercy on us, intercede and preserve us with Your grace! 91. CONSOLIATION FOR PARENTS IN THE DEATH OF A YOUNG DAUGHTER By chance I found out that you were bringing your little complaint against me, a sinner, as if I had forgotten you and don’t remember. Believe me, good princes, that I remember you very much, but I do not have the opportunity to assure everyone in writing of my remembrance and sincere benevolence, especially from whom I do not receive letters. Here comes the bright holiday of the Resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ. With all my lack of leisure and usual weakness, I decided to write at least briefly to V.S. and congratulate you on this all-joyful Christian celebration with sincere goodwill to meet you and spend this luminous festival in bodily health and mental peace and spiritual consolation. I also hear, princess, that you continue to grieve over the loss of your beloved daughter. As I have told you a lot, I repeat now that due to human weakness it is impossible for a mother not to grieve at all over the deprivation of her children. But as a Christian, you should temper this grief with the Christian hope that your daughter will receive great mercy from the Heavenly King in His heavenly and endless Kingdom, since she was taken away from life at a very young age, having not experienced any temptations of the world. In the lives of Saints Andronicus and Athanasius it is said that no one with such boldness asks from the Lord for reward as children, saying this: “Lord, You have deprived us of earthly blessings, do not deprive us of heavenly ones.” Occupy your mind more often, princess, with such reflections, and then your sorrowful spirit will receive spiritual joy through this. Accept, princess and good prince, the assurance of my sincere good wishes. P.S. For your living children, pray fervently, so that the Lord will arrange something useful and saving for them, including the news of their destinies. 92. WONDERFUL EVENT. ABOUT UNCOMMUNIBLE ENDURANCE OF TRIVILESS At the beginning of the forties, in one of the southern provinces of Russia, Kharkov or Voronezh, I don’t remember, the following remarkable event happened, which at the same time one reliable person reported in writing to the late elder of Optina Pustyn, Father Macarius. There lived a widow who by origin belonged to the upper class, but due to various circumstances was brought to the most miserable and cramped situation, so that she and her two young daughters endured great need and grief and, not seeing help from anywhere in their hopeless situation, began to grumble first at people, then at God. In such a spiritual mood, she fell ill and died. After the death of their mother, the situation of the two orphans became even more unbearable. The eldest of them also could not resist grumbling and also fell ill and died. The remaining youngest daughter mourned to the point of excessiveness both over the death of her mother and sister and over her loneliness, as well as over her extremely helpless situation. And finally, she also became seriously ill. Her acquaintances who took part in it, seeing that her death was approaching, invited her to confess and partake of the Holy Mysteries, which she did; and then she made a will and asked everyone that if she died, she would not be buried until the return of her beloved confessor, who at that time was absent on occasion. Soon after this, she died, but in order to fulfill her request, they were in no hurry with her funeral, awaiting the arrival of the said priest. Day after day passes, the confessor of the deceased, detained by some business, did not return; and meanwhile, to the general surprise of everyone, the body of the deceased was not at all subject to decay, and she, although cold and lifeless, looked more like she had fallen asleep than like she was dead. Finally, only on the eighth day after her death, her confessor arrived and, having prepared for the service, wanted to bury her the next day, already the ninth after her death. During the funeral service, it seems that some relative of her unexpectedly arrived from St. Petersburg and, having carefully looked at the face of the woman lying in the coffin, he decisively said: “If you want, perform the funeral service for her as you please, but I will never allow her to be buried, because there are no noticeable signs of death in her.” Indeed, on the same day, the woman lying in the coffin woke up, and when they began to ask her what had happened to her, she answered that she was really dying and saw paradise villages filled with indescribable beauty and joy. Then I saw terrible places of torment and here, among the tormented, I saw my mother and sister. Then I heard a voice: “I sent them sorrows in their earthly life for their salvation; if they endured everything with patience, humility and gratitude, then for enduring short-term cramped conditions and needs they would be honored with eternal joy in the blessed villages you saw. But with their grumbling they ruined everything, and that’s why they are now suffering. If you want to be with them, go and complain.” With these words, the deceased returned to life. I received your letter. Although I am weak, for God’s sake I do not refuse to answer letters when I have the opportunity. I am even more compelled to answer you, firstly, because of the content of your letter, and secondly, because you mention the name of our common father, the late priest Father Macarius. You write to me about spiritualism, fearing for your children, lest you be damaged by this new teaching. Your concern is correct. Spiritualism is nothing more than a new delusion and a new enemy charm. The very word spiritus shows that this teaching is the communication of people with spirits and, of course, with spirits not of light, but with spirits of darkness. The Apostle Paul writes: “But even if we, or an angel from heaven, preaches the gospel to you more than the one who brings the gospel to you, let him be anathema” (Gal. 1:8). The Apostle does not mention this about the good Angels, because the good Angels will not preach anything contrary to the teachings of the Gospel and the Apostles; but it is clear that this speaks of the angels of darkness cast out from heaven, who take upon themselves the appearance of angels of light to deceive the foolish, as the Apostle speaks about this in another place: “For Satan himself is transformed into an Angel of light: it is no great thing, even if his servant is transformed as a servant of righteousness” (2 Cor. 11: 14-15). But if you delve well into the mental state of these imaginary religious people, it will clearly be revealed that in this situation they have become even more dangerous for those who have relations with them than they were in the state of atheists. Everyone turns away from obvious atheists and moves away; people who hide behind the appearance of false religiosity, but in their souls are saturated with old or new delusions and the charms of the enemy, are not suddenly recognized by anyone who understands the matter. The Apostle says: “Christ is the same yesterday and today, and forever” (Heb. 13:8). This means that whatever teaching was planted in the Orthodox Church at the beginning by the Holy Spirit through the Apostles and through the Fathers of the Ecumenical Councils, must continue until the end of the age. All new teachings are nothing more than new errors, sown, one way or another, by the ancient enemy and hater and slanderer of the human race, who, according to the words of the holy Apostle Peter, “like a lion roaring, he goes about, seeking whom he may devour” (1 Pet. 5:8). This enemy in the teachings of spiritualism hides behind the guise of summoning dead souls, which supposedly explain the teachings of the Gospel more clearly. But this is a clear deception of the enemy and a clear delusion of people who decide to believe the spirits of darkness who appear in the form of dead people. For the souls of saints in the Orthodox Church, the certificate is completely different. They testify to their holiness by the obvious incorruption of their relics. Sinful souls, according to the teachings of the Orthodox Church, are imprisoned in hell and do not have the power not only to teach others, but also to come from there, awaiting in terrible groaning the Last Judgment of God. Consequently, it is not the souls of the dead who are summoned and appear, but the spirits of sinful darkness and the seducers of the human race. Moreover, whoever does not listen to the prophetic and apostolic teachings will not listen to the testimony of the dead, even if they were resurrected and began to convince, as it is said in the Gospel: “If they do not listen to Moses and the prophets, and if anyone rises from the dead, they do not have faith” (Luke 16:31). And that spiritualism is not useful, but harmful, this is clearly proven by examples. In Holland, about two years ago or more, twelve, if not more, pastors went crazy from spiritualism and with their madness, it seems, very, very weakened the preaching of the spiritualists. Also in France, since spiritualism began to spread there, the number of madmen has increased greatly, of whom there were 10,539 in 1835; in 1846 to 18,000; and in 1861, when spiritualism received strong development, up to 30,000. Near us, in the Oryol province, a widow of a landowner, I don’t want to mention her name, became so strange through her belief in spiritualism that she left her children, it seems five or six, to the mercy of fate, not caring at all about them, and she herself tells everyone such wild absurdities that those who hear just shrug their shoulders. Therefore, beware of spiritualism yourself and, if possible, guard those close to you from this harmful teaching. 94. THE GREAT SIN IS TO HOLD THE PROPERTY OF MONICS Don’t be surprised that I’m unexpectedly writing to you, and don’t be offended by what I’m going to write about. I am writing, firstly, fulfilling the request of my neighbor, and secondly, fulfilling my Christian duty. However, if at times you had not treated me, a sinner, I would never have decided to write to you. Here's the thing. Not so long ago, E.’s mother, your sister, came to us and expressed her grief that she barely agreed with the idea of receiving, instead of the inherited capital due to her by division, the percentage amount assigned to her by you, that is, receiving it from you and from your heirs until her death, but suddenly, beyond all expectation, this year you deducted 50 rubles from her from the assigned amount and even began to evade giving her a written undertaking regarding her receipt before death interest from you and from your heirs. As you please, whether you listen to me, a sinner, or not, I must and am obliged to tell you straight out the truth that monastic money in a worldly home is a destroying fire, as it is said in the church book called “Prologue.” You don’t need other examples, but you can verify this with your own experience. You just thought and decided to deduct 50 rubles from M.E. from the indicated amount - and at that very time, it was as if the highest position was snatched from your hands from your husband, which by all rights belonged to him, and not to another who came from afar. You may say that this is how the circumstances developed. But it is not without God’s permission that circumstances are formed and arranged this way. I sincerely advise you to consider this issue from all sides, not just humanly, but from the spiritual side, according to the Judgment of God. Basil the Great threatens to punish parents who deprive children entering monasticism of their inheritance. And, having considered the matter, do one of two things: either immediately issue the inherited capital to M. E. or write a written obligation such that you and your heirs are obliged to pay M. E. annually until her death such and such an amount for her inherited part; if one of the heirs does not want to pay her the indicated amount annually, he is obliged to suddenly give her an inherited capital of at least five thousand. You yourself know that although M.E. now lives in a monastery, she is not deprived of the rights under the section that existed at one time. And it’s not good to bring a case to court, exposing the rights of both parties. Forgive me, perhaps my letter will be unpleasant for you, but what can you do? There is a wise old proverb: the truth is harsh, but God loves it. For my part, I am obliged to tell you fairly, and you will do as you please. The bright holiday of the Resurrection of Christ is coming. I sincerely wish you and your excellent husband and your entire family to meet and spend this all-joyful holiday in peace and prosperity and spiritual consolation. P.S. M.E., although sorrowful, but with the help of God can somehow live until his death. But beware that by evading your duty you will not bring disaster upon your family. God forgives a person even great sins against Himself, but He does not forgive sins against a neighbor unless He makes peace with him and does not satisfy him as he should. Glory to God and thanks to the Lord that your son, through the prayers of the late priest Fr. Makaria, goes about her business as she should. This is a great consolation for you. Things are going quietly for everyone these days. In words they shout from afar that things are going for the better and for the better, but in reality we see the opposite. Grant, Lord, patience and the ability to at least not be hungry or cold, and let, Lord, send a Christian death to whom the lot will come in order to move on to the future life with Christian parting words, in repentance and humility, with hope in God’s mercy. As for your daughter, expect her fate according to the will of God. If you had to define her, even if she was in an average position, she should not refuse, as long as she was a decent person and not a bully. 96. TIPS ABOUT A FAIR WILL I hear that you wrote a spiritual will in which you assigned the majority of the capital and the entire movable estate to two sons, and a smaller part of the capital to the other two sons, but assigned nothing from the immovable estate. When writing a spiritual testament, you should remember the apostolic word: be imitators of God, like beloved children, because God commanded those who came at the eleventh hour to give an equal share with those who worked from the twelfth hour of life, without remembering, as they were kind, the opposition and anger of the latter (See: Matt. 20: 9-10). Moreover, the Lord Himself in the Gospel teaching exhorts everyone, saying: “If you forgive men their sins, your Heavenly Father will also forgive you. If you do not forgive men their sins, your Father will not forgive you your sins” (Matthew 6:14-15). Consider carefully this great word of the Lord in your present painful situation: will you not have a good desire to change your spiritual will, assigning equal shares to all children. If for some reason you do not consider accepting my poor advice and changing your spiritual will, then, at least during your lifetime, give the full capital to those children to whom you assigned a smaller share, depriving them of real estate, because in your spiritual will there is a bad clause, although perhaps written with a good purpose, to stop any grumbling that may arise. But this same clause makes it possible for those who received the larger part to oppress, under plausible pretexts, those who received the smaller part, so that they will inevitably be forced to grumble, and the oppressors can plausibly present this grumbling as a reason for greater deprivation, indicated for this in the will. And such confusion will not give peace to your soul in the next century. That’s how I think, a sinner, and I’m writing you my poor advice. You yourself will consider this matter again and, having discussed it sensibly, do what will benefit both your soul and all your children. Calling upon you and your entire family the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. I received your letter, from the contents of which it is clear that you very, very apologize to one, and try to accuse the other more than necessary and of what he deserves an apology, forgetting the testimony of the word of God, which says: “Judge justice” (cf. John 7:24). And you, as one who cares about the fulfillment of Christian duties, should judge on the basis of the word of God and the truth of the Gospel, and not on the basis of a false opinion arising from the proud opinions of the greater world. But if the court judges on this basis, then the great world has its own decency and indecency and what is accepted [and what] is not accepted; and no one is allowed to apologize for his habits if he wanted to violate the rules of decency. You never know now there are such people whom some knew as children, but none of the latter retained the right to call former people by their half-name when they entered the circle of society. Try to call someone who wants to excuse himself with a habit, or at least half of him, by a half name: how will he respond? This is how you should think about other people. The husband should especially not be blamed for such claims on behalf of his wife; because, according to the words of the Wise One: “The husband’s rage is filled with jealousy... will not change the enmity at any cost, but will be resolved by many gifts” (Cf.: Proverbs 6: 34–35). You are afraid that this story will reach A. But then who will be to blame? Who did she come from? Nothing more was required from a famous person other than to say “you” and call him by name and patronymic. But he did not want to fulfill this fair demand, which was also consistent with secular rules, and instead raised a whole storm. And now you yourself are divulging this story, conducting an investigation, interrogating a blind old woman, and so on - it’s clear that your mind has gone beyond your mind. And therefore, if this reaches A., then you will be guilty before God and before people. But the worst thing is that you embarrassed the cowardly A. with these talk and that you, in her position, upset her with your letter, which she cannot answer, but forwarded it to me. 98. QUANTITY AND QUALITY Those who pray from the heart to be servants of God N.A. and M.T. Oh, if only you were truly servants of God! Then my sinful soul would rejoice greatly. But woe: “As far as the east is from the west (Ps. 103:12), so far is the word from the deed itself,” said someone, a merchant from Kozel. This word is true. There is another thing - to hesitate, and another thing to actually be the servants of God. Those who consider themselves servants of God do not cease to judge this, that, and that, and almost everything. True servants of God do not allow themselves to judge anything. They firmly remember the Gospel parable of the Lord: “Two men went into the church to pray, one was a Pharisee, and the other was a tax collector.” And the Pharisee began to count his good qualities before the Lord, and for this he was rejected by the Lord. The publican did not dare to raise his eyes to heaven, and humbly prayed: “God, be merciful to me a sinner!” And for this, despite the many number of his sins, he not only received forgiveness, but also justification (See: Luke 18: 10-13). Oh, if those who pretend to be servants of God understood the power of this parable, then, again, I will say, they would greatly comfort my sinful soul, if not by deed, then at least by true understanding. I wrote this because in your letter without a number, sent upon your arrival, it was said that in monasteries it would be better to choose quality rather than quantity. But I ask you: where is quality without quantity? In all educational institutions, things first begin with quantity, from which quality people emerge, and again this quality changes over time and degrees not only in the institutions, but also later in the service. If this is so in human affairs, why do you think it should be different in Divine affairs? Yes, I’ll point it out to you directly. How many years have you been caring about quality, and have you accomplished a lot? Isn't it really the same number of sins? If this is true for you, why should it be different for others? M.T. let her write to me about her opinions and understandings. But according to other people’s opinions and understandings, making a decision is inconvenient and sinful. July 24, 1865 Saturday, 4 o'clock. 99. VIRGINITY AND MARRIAGE I received your letter. Before, I answered you one thing - based on the content of the previous letter - but now, it seems, I will have to answer something else, because the content of the letter is almost different. Although you did not promise to enter a monastery, you had the intention not to enter into marriage, but to remain a virgin, serving in this position Christ God, the Heavenly Bridegroom. But there is little difference in this: whether to enter a monastery as a virgin, or to remain a virgin in the world to serve God, except for monastic vows, is almost the same. The only difference is that in a monastery it is more convenient to observe virginity, although, apparently, it is more difficult. The apostle does not indicate the place, but says simply: The one who encroaches is anxious how to please her husband, but the one who does not encroach is anxious how to please the Lord: the wife and the virgin are separated” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 7: 33-34). You write that you have wavered in your previous intention. Although you apparently have little excuse for not making a promise to enter a monastery; but still, this superficial apology does not reassure you, but makes you anxiously fear that you might lose eternal bliss in the future life, seeking unreliable happiness in the world. Therefore, do not rush, but consider the matter of marriage from all sides, and consider it thoroughly. It also doesn’t hurt to take a good look at and get to know the very person with whom you are thinking of finding worldly well-being; in addition to his own properties, consider both his very position and the very circumstances surrounding him. All this taken together is of great importance. As some have noted, sometimes favorable and unfavorable properties are expressed in the very name of people. I am not writing all this so that I would like to tear you away from your intended intention. I leave the decision of this matter to you yourself; but I wrote everything that has been said in order to give you a reason and a way to consider this important matter from all sides and then decide thoroughly, so that later you do not repent uselessly. Moreover, I will add that it is inconvenient for a virgin to remain in the world, as you assumed, to live in some kind of unrealistic and unfounded solitude, alone with the sacred books, guided by one good intention. If no one can learn human sciences on his own, having bought all kinds of books, then it is even more inconvenient and impossible to learn spiritual science on his own, which is called the science of sciences and the art of arts. 100. THERE IS NO WAY WITHOUT GOOD. DEVOTION TO THE WILL OF GOD I received your sad letter, which I did not expect. What to do? Although the circumstance that greeted you is unpleasant, and very unpleasant, we will judge this according to the words of old, experienced people who long ago decided that every cloud has a silver lining. Perhaps for you, this unpleasant circumstance will serve as a good reason to suddenly take your part from the capital, in order to quickly get rid of it and live the way you want, wherever you want. The Lord arranges for our spiritual benefit often and through unpleasant circumstances. Don’t wish or pray for death for [your son], because you don’t know what’s healthier for him, to live or not to live. The Lord, as omniscient and all-good, will arrange something useful for him and for you; and instead of an incorrect prayer, it is better to submit a note to the proskomedia with the names of your son and daughter-in-law about health and salvation, so that the parts will be taken out for them. This will be a more reliable and reliable means. Don’t think too much about capital, it can’t be upset so soon. If there are fewer things to do, there will be less hassle. Now you see for yourself that a person’s happiness does not lie in great capital. Do not consider your daughter-in-law completely to blame for her disorder, but consider it an allowance from God, which she must bear wisely and with humility and with the fear of God. The Lord sees everything and knows everything, and controls everyone according to His wave and His omnipotent will. We must always remember this and be careful in every possible way so as not to anger His goodness, and consider His very punishment to be a great blessing for us in relation to the benefit of our souls and our eternal salvation. The blessings here are short-lived, and no one carries earthly wealth with him into the future life, unless someone wisely uses it for alms and charity. Pray sincerely and earnestly for your daughter-in-law, so that the Lord will arrange something beneficial for her and for you. And about your son... I repeat to you, pray not as you think, but so that the Lord arranges his life according to His holy will. 101. CHILDREN’S ATTITUDE TO PARENTS In your letter through Father Isaiah, you wish to have a line from me in your own handwriting, calling yourself my spiritual daughter. If so, then listen to what your spiritual father tells you. If you want to be prosperous in your life, then try to live according to the commandments of God, and not according to simple human customs. For the Lord says through the prophet Isaiah: “If you listen to Me (that is, by fulfilling the commandments of God), then you will destroy the good land” (Wed: Isa. 1: 19). The main commandment is in the promise (Exodus 20:12): “Honor your father and mother, that you may prosper and live long on earth” (Wed: Exodus 20:12). Inappropriate antics or outbursts in front of parents are never excused. A wise word is passed around among people: eggs don't teach chicken. At a young age, one must first teach and admonish oneself by guarding one’s eyes, curbing one’s tongue, and in general by good and modest behavior and treatment of others, repelling from oneself even thoughts that are illegal and ungodly, because people look only at the face, but God looks at the heart; and our fate depends on Him both in the present and in the future life. Do not judge or condemn anyone, and you yourself will avoid condemnation from God. Finally, remember and never forget the terrible word of the Lord: “If anyone is ashamed of Me and My words in this adulterous and sinful generation, I will be ashamed of him when I come in the glory of My Father with the holy angels” (Wed: Mark 8:38). Peace be with you! 102. LEARNING WITHOUT HUMILITY I am writing to you a short but earnest congratulations on the all-joyful Christian celebration of the Nativity in the flesh of our Lord and God and Savior Jesus Christ. The Son of God, born of a Virgin, may he show us all His mercy for the sake of His ineffable incarnation. On the significant night of the worshipful Christmas, the heavenly army sang a song in the air: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men!” (Wed: Luke 2:14). May the words of the angelic song be fulfilled, at least in part, for us sinners. Our fathers who have departed into heaven together with the angels worthily glorify God, glorified by all; We, sinners on earth, may strive to have peace with God and with ourselves, so that we may not be deprived of God’s favor towards ourselves - we, weak and guilty people, who hourly demand mercy and help from the Lord. I also greet with festive congratulations all the children, jumper V., brother S., N., D. and especially St. Petersburg S. May the Son of God, who humbles himself to the point of being a slave, help him not only to study well, but also to humble himself well. If you only study well, and at the same time be unreasonably proud, it will be no good. One good teaching without humility is like walking on one leg. Although lame people walk on one leg with the help of a crutch, that’s just how walking is; Not only do they walk in great need, but they often stumble and often receive painful wounds. Whoever wants to always be peaceful and calm in soul must humble himself in every possible way. Without humility it is impossible to have peace. 103. CATHOLIC. ON THE ERRORS OF THE ROMAN CHURCH I received your letter in which you, without knowing me at all, expressed great confidence. For such spiritual disposition, the Lord Himself convinces believers: “It is blessedness for those who have not seen and yet believed” (John 20:29). You write that you are of the Roman Catholic confession, but in your feelings you are Orthodox and for several years now you have had a desire to accept Orthodoxy, but you are not yet quite sure whether this will please God, and you would like to get a decision on this from me, a sinner. To this I can answer affirmatively that this will be very pleasing to God, firstly, because a clear calling from above to join the Orthodox Church has long been visible in you, as the Lord Himself speaks about this in the Gospel: “No one can come to Me unless the Father who sent Me draws him” (John 6:44). Secondly, because although there are many Christian faiths, there is one true faith, according to what was said by the Apostle: “One Lord, one faith, one Baptism” (Eph. 4:5). There was a time, and precisely in the first centuries of Christianity, the Jerusalem and Roman, that is, the Eastern and Western Churches, were one and believed the same and contained the same decrees. But over time, when the first, that is, the Roman, began to allow itself some deviations and innovations, then a division occurred between the Eastern and Western Churches. Now is not the time to speak in detail, but we will only point out the most important innovations, from which you yourself can clearly understand the rightness and wrongness of the Churches. 1) . In the first centuries, both the Eastern and Western Churches equally confessed that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father; but over time, the Roman Church made an addition: and from the Son, contrary to the words of the Lord Himself: “The Spirit of truth, which proceeds from the Father” (John 15:26). The Eastern Orthodox Church contains this dogma according to the exact word of the Lord. 2) . Further, the Lord said at the Last Supper to His disciples, having accepted the cup: “Drink of it, all of you” (Matthew 26:27). The Orthodox Church has been doing this until now, without separating the clergy from the laity. The Roman Church, contrary to the stated words of the Lord Himself, deprives the laity of the Communion of the Blood of Christ. 3) . At the Last Supper, Jesus received the bread and broke it, blessing it, and giving it to the disciples (Matthew 26:26). The Orthodox Church, in agreement with these words, celebrates the Sacrament of the Eucharist on leavened bread. The Roman Church, contrary to the words above, performs this Sacrament on unleavened bread in the form of wafers. We will not point out other deviations for now. Check these places yourself, and I hope that you will be quite convinced of the truth, which every Christian who wants to receive eternal salvation should seek, because God Himself calls Himself the truth, saying in the Gospel: “I am the way and the truth and the life” (John 14:6). It is also said about God that “God is loving, and he who abides in love abides in God” (1 John 4:16). Followers of the Orthodox Church do not allow themselves to hate any of the people of other faiths. The primates of the Roman Church make it their duty to instill in Catholic Christians hatred and contempt for those of other faiths. If you think carefully, you can notice this yourself. It also happens among Orthodox Christians that they hate some people because of human weakness. But in the Orthodox Church this is considered a sin, and a great sin, and the heads of the Orthodox Church are obliged to instill in such people to abandon this harmful vice. I repeat that if you decide to join the Orthodox Church, then this will be a very godly and soul-saving matter for you; because such an act of yours will clearly agree with the will of God, the fulfillment of which all Christians are obliged to strive, which I wish with all my heart both for you and for myself. You are asking me to give you a name. In the Holy Church the wise word is repeated: let your life be by name. The present circumstance reveals the measure of your faith in seeking the real truth. And therefore, let your name be Vera, in memory of the holy martyr Vera, celebrated on September 17. Before joining, I advise you to sincerely and sincerely confess everything that was illegal in your life, from the age of six until now - not only your deeds, but also your heartfelt dispositions. This is necessary because there were examples that some, before joining without revealing everything that was on their conscience, subsequently experienced the mental battle of inappropriate doubts. May the Lord Himself bless you on your soul-saving undertaking, may He Himself strengthen you, and may He establish you, and may He establish you (Compare: 1 Pet. 5:10), according to the apostolic word. 104. LETTER OF A FRENCH WOMAN AND ANSWER OF ELDER AMBROSY Dear and kind father! Forgive my courage that I dare to write you a few lines. I heard about you that you are a true man of God, and therefore I allow myself to ask through this letter your good advice, which I really need. The demon of pride controls me to such an extent that it does not allow me to fulfill my duties properly. What should I do to get rid of it? Several years ago I was dangerously ill, and then I promised God that if he would save my life and restore my health, I would behave in such a way that the Lord could forget my past sins. But alas! I did not keep this promise, which I made then on my deathbed. The Lord saved my life, but instead of reward, I became even worse than before; and therefore God punishes me and strikes me in that which is dearest to me. I had a friend who lived with me, very dear to me; he was a Catholic priest. And God, who gave me this friend, took him away from me: he died of consumption in Naples, and reproaches of conscience haunt me. I don't know what the cause of his illness is because he hasn't revealed anything to me about it. Were my letters to him intercepted? Or was he angry with me? Why didn’t he tell me anything [about his illness]? This is the question that I constantly ask myself and that constantly torments me. Sometimes I am afraid that I will go crazy because some voice tells me that he wrote to me. But where are his letters? From whom should we demand them? Then another thought comes to me: wasn’t I the cause of his death, didn’t he suffer punishment for his guilt? Why did I torment him with my letters? Why did the demon choose me to tempt him, and why did I suffer so much and still suffer for him, why do I absolutely not want to forget him? My father, help me, give me advice, what should I do? I wish to die to meet him. There is nothing attractive to me in life; but I am guilty, I am very bad and cannot appear before God, for I would be condemned, and I am afraid that I am already damned. The torment I experience has a reason. Why is God sending them to me? So that I repent, and in my situation this is very difficult. My position requires me to be healthy, to be cheerful. What should I do? Tell me. Forgive me for asking you to reply to me at the attached address. If you do not consider me unworthy of your answer, then I ask you, answer me. If I don’t get an answer from you, I will think that you are judging me too. I received a letter from you in December last year, and was quite surprised that you, without knowing me, treated me with such confidence in writing. If for God’s sake you trusted me, unworthy, then I can’t leave your letter unanswered. But I will only answer your second question first, and I will answer the first, that is, about pride, after. You write that you had a friend who died of consumption. You are now tormented by various thoughts, doubts and bewilderments, whether you were the cause of his death, because you tormented him with your letters, to which he did not answer. To this I will tell you that you cannot kill a person with letters. And that he did not answer you, there may be a very simple reason for this: either he did not want to upset you with the news of his illness, or he hoped to recover soon and then write to you, as all consumptives think and have such hope. You also write: hasn’t he been punished for his guilt? If you had a common guilt, then you should bring repentance and pray to the merciful Lord that He would forgive this guilt both to you and to your friend, because the Son of God in the flesh came to earth in order to call not the righteous, but sinners to repentance (cf. Matthew 9:13). You also write that although I continue to suffer, I cannot forget my friend. This happens to everyone when someone loves another with love not according to God, but with human love. However, if you remember your friend, as stated above, that is, with the thought of repentance before God, then such remembrance will be useful to him and to you. The promise you made before to correct your life and lead it in the way that would be pleasing to God obliges you to such a thought of repentance. But you write that your current position prevents such a state of mind, since it requires health and cheerfulness. Neither external cheerfulness nor physical health can hinder the thought of repentance, which, although it requires internal and spiritual lamentation, this lamentation can be dissolved with some joy, as the Apostle Paul writes: “Be patient with everyone, rejoice always, pray without ceasing and give thanks in everything. This is the will of God” (Cf.: 1 Thess. 5: 14,16–18). The word of the apostle shows that not only the righteous, but also those who have sinned can rejoice to some extent at the thought that the merciful Lord has given them a means of receiving God’s eternal mercy; and this remedy consists in sincere repentance and feasible correction of one’s life. Now I’ll tell you about your first question. You write: “The demon of pride controls me to such an extent that it does not allow me to fulfill my duty properly. What should I do to get rid of him? To this I must tell you a word that is not acceptable to everyone, but only to those who truly wish well and sincerely seek the truth and the true path. And I will say not on my own behalf, but as the ancient holy father John Climacus writes, that pride is overcome by humility, and the virtue of humility does not belong to all people of different faiths, but only to true believers. The right and true religion is one, as the holy Apostle Paul testifies: “There is one God and one faith” (cf. Eph. 4:5). The words of the Apostle show: just as there is one true God, so there is one true religion, and not many, in which many human opinions are introduced, in addition to Divine truth. For example, in the Gospel the Lord Himself says about the Holy Spirit that He proceeds from the Father (John 15:26), and in your Roman Church, according to human inference, the word is added: “and from the Son.” The Lord also speaks about the Holy Mystery of Communion of His Blood: “Drink of it, all of you” (Matthew 26:27). In your Roman Church, only the clergy has arrogated to themselves the right to partake of the Blood of Christ, and the laity partakes only of the Body of Christ, saying in their justification to the laity that where there is a body, there is blood. Here I have pointed out to you two irregularities of the Roman Church, the primate of which, out of love for glory, allowed a third irregularity, arrogating to himself primacy over the other patriarchs of this Church of Christ. And allowing for the love of fame, it is difficult and inconvenient and even impossible to fight the passion of pride. For this reason, I invite you to consider the teachings, rules and rituals of the Orthodox Church, which invariably observes the original Christian teaching, having received its beginning from Jerusalem, where the Lord was crucified and from where the apostles began their preaching. What do you say to my proposal? Answer sincerely. 105. TO A ROMAN CATHOLIC MARRIED TO AN ORTHODOX WOMAN ABOUT THE UNTRUTHS OF CATHOLICITY I received a letter from you in which you explain that you and your wife do not see eye to eye regarding the benefits of religions. Your wife is Orthodox, and you are of a different faith, but you did not indicate your religion, but only said: I am quite firm in my faith and do not see any advantage in the Orthodox religion. Only Catholics hold fast to their religion; from a very young age they receive suggestions and prejudices against Orthodoxy from their priests; and therefore I think that you are of the Roman Catholic confession, in which there are many innovations and irregularities, in comparison with the Orthodox Church. If you like, I will expose these irregularities to you. 1) Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself says in the Gospel that the Spirit of truth proceeds from the Father (John 15:26). And the Roman Catholic teachers added in the Creed that the Holy Spirit also proceeds from the Son. And this shows that their human opinion is more reliable than the words of the Son of God Himself. Whereas the Apostle Paul says: “If we, or an angel from heaven, bring you good news, let him be accursed” (Gal. 1:8). And John the Theologian writes in Revelation: “I testify to everyone who hears the words of the prophecy of this book: if anyone adds to these, God will put on him the marks written in this book” (Wed: Rev. 22:18). The Orthodox Church teaches that the Holy Spirit comes from the Father and is given to the faithful through the Son. 2) The Gospel of Matthew says that the Lord, having received the cup and given praise, gave it to them, saying: drink of it, all of you: for this is My Blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins (Matthew 26:27–28). Based on these words of the Lord, in the Orthodox Church everyone, both clergy and laity, partakes of the Body and Blood of Christ. And the Roman Catholic clergy deprived the laity of Communion of Blood, contrary to the words of the Lord Himself. 3) The Evangelist Luke says that the Lord received the bread, having given praise, broke it and gave it to them (Luke 22:19). Based on these words, the Orthodox Church celebrates the Sacrament of the Eucharist on leavened bread, and not on unleavened bread, which was used in the Old Testament church. The Roman Catholic clergy communes their parishioners with unleavened bread wafers. There are many other inconsistencies and innovations in the Roman Catholic Church that there is no time to describe. For example, they force people to believe in the infallibility of the pope, while there were many popes with great errors and even heresies. The gospel teaching preaches love, and Roman Catholic priests instill in their parishioners from a very young age contempt and hatred for people of other faiths, especially the Orthodox. The Lord says in the Gospel: “My kingdom is not of this world” (John 18:36). And the popes also desired an earthly kingdom. I repeat that there are many inconsistencies and innovations in the Roman Catholic Church. If you agree to accept the truth of Orthodoxy, then you should accept it without any conditions, as the truth. And you write: “I am ready to fulfill my wife’s wishes, but only if, having sacrificed my conviction, I see her in full health.” To this I will tell you that this condition is very inappropriate, because your wife’s illness may have been your own fault: either you did not honor holidays in your marital relationship, or you did not observe marital fidelity, for which you are punished by your wife’s illness, since it is pleasant for a husband to always have a healthy wife. If you try to sincerely correct your life and sincerely accept the truth of the Orthodox confession, then the Lord is strong to restore health to your wife, if only this will be useful to both of you. The all-merciful Lord always arranges only what is useful, soul-saving and saving. The Lord speaks about Himself in the Gospel: “I am the way and the truth and the life” (John 14:6). Pray sincerely and with faith to the all-good Lord to lead you to the true path of salvation. Calling upon you and your wife the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. 106. BEFORE THE COURT OF GOD, IT IS NOT CHARACTERS, BUT DIRECTION OF THE WILL THAT MATTER 13 It is in vain that you took my comments to heart. I simply wrote what I thought needed to be said. There was not an iota of displeasure here. You were incorrectly advised to write to your mentor under the influence of the feelings of the actor. It’s a different matter with other people, but the mentor must describe the actions discussed, especially his mistakes: either actions of anger, or in general the movements of the old man and insults to pride. Know that characters matter only in human judgment, and therefore are either praised or blamed; but at the Judgment of God, characters, as natural properties, are neither approved nor condemned. The Lord looks at good intentions and compulsion to do good and values ​​resistance to passions, even if a person is sometimes overcome by weakness. And again, negligence in this regard is judged by One, who knows the secret heart and conscience of a person, and his natural power for good and the circumstances surrounding him. Read in “The Ladder” word 26, section 28 and in the book of Abba Dorotheos, lesson 10, pages 126–127. 107. ABOUT THE WEAKNESSES REVEALED TO THE MENTOR When you write to me about any of your spiritual weaknesses, it later seems to you that this produces disgust in me. On the contrary, I always appease those people who sincerely confess their mistakes and openly reveal their weaknesses and shortcomings. Don’t strongly reproach yourself for your coldness, especially don’t be embarrassed by it: firstly, you are a human being and, naturally, are subject to change in your mental structure, and secondly, this is allowed and providentially, so that you do not condemn others for coldness and indifference in such cases. 108. RESPONSIBILITIES OF RECEIVERS The perception of infants at Baptism should not be persistently avoided. We will be judged by the Omniscient God, Who fully knows how much successors can edify spiritual children at the present time. However, they are obliged to often pray for their children, so that the Lord, through His destinies, will keep them on the path of piety and not allow them to completely stray from the paths of salvation; and in general, prayer for our loved ones should be offered with humility to the Omniscient and Omnipotent God. Where it is impossible to help with deeds and advice, we have a commandment to pray for each other, so that we may be healed. We must endure family hardships as our voluntarily chosen lot. Second thoughts here are more harmful than useful. The only saving thing is to pray to God for ourselves and for our family, that He may do good for us according to His holy will. From the bottom of my heart I wish you everything that you expressed in your short note regarding a true understanding of affairs and meek treatment of others, and complacent enduring of sorrows, and prudent reflection of human intrigues, and the machinations of the primordial enemy. Remember the prophet king David, who, with the help of God, having overcome similar circumstances, wrote about it this way: “I have endured the Lord, and heard my prayer: and raised me from the pit of passions, and from the clay of the mud (sinful), and set me on the stones (of God’s commandments) on my nose, and straightened my steps: and put it in my mouth. a new song, a hymn to our God” (Ps. 39:2–4). My opinion regarding reading activities is to first of all occupy the young mind with sacred history and reading the lives of saints by choice, imperceptibly sowing in it the seeds of the fear of God and Christian life; and it is especially necessary, with God’s help, to be able to instill in him how important it is to keep God’s commandments and what disastrous consequences come from violating them. All this can be deduced from the example of our ancestors, who ate from the forbidden tree and were therefore expelled from paradise. Krylov’s fables can be left for the time being, but for now keep the child busy by memorizing some prayers, the Creed and selected psalms, for example: “I live in the help of the Most High” (Ps. 90), “The Lord is my enlightenment” (Ps. 26) and the like. The main thing is that the child is occupied to the best of his abilities and directed towards the fear of God. From this, everything good and good, as well as, on the contrary, idleness and failure to instill in children the fear of God are the cause of all evils and misfortunes. Without instilling the fear of God, no matter what you do with your children, it will not bring the desired fruits in terms of good morality and a well-ordered life. When the fear of God is instilled, every activity is good and useful. Special subtleties and precautions on this subject are not entirely appropriate. We need to conduct business more simply, with the hope of God’s help, which we must always ask for through the prayers of our blessed father [Macarius]. My greetings in the Lord NN.; With all my heart I wish them to enjoy the peace of a child in a spiritual world that is incomprehensible to them, until they understand. It is not in vain that it is said: “If you apply understanding (that is, understanding), sorrow will also be added” (cf. Eccl. 1:18). However, I wish for the father and mother to look at the angelic presence of the children, to receive consolation and joy of the soul in the sadness that happens and encounters. 112. ABOUT CAUTION IN CONVERSATIONS WITH AN UNBELIEVER Don’t get into big discussions with your brother. If you want to bring spiritual benefit to him, be careful not to harm yourself. Know that you, through your brother, will in this case have to listen to the depths of Satan, that is, the destructive objections and doubts that he has invented for eight thousand years. Will we be able to refute this? And can we listen without harm? Advise your brother one thing, so that he does not argue with anyone about the concepts of modern people, who, being overcome by the crude pleasures of temporary life, want to blame God for why He did not involuntarily restrain them from evil. For this reason, they pretend not to understand why God created man with free will. Are you somehow staying there near the school turmoil? If ever, then [and] at the present time, faith and hope and asking for the mercy and Protection of God are even more needed. The Lord is strong to cover and protect those who are forced to live according to His holy commandments, but let us not be negligent about mutual peace. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in the world, and joy in life is found through mutual peace, and every good success is achieved by peace according to God, not by pleasing people according to the spirit of the world. Reasonable condescension and Christian art are needed in public and private matters, if only we could have God’s help for the prayers of our blessed father. Also, let us not forget the words of the Apostle: “I will require patience, that you may do the will of God” (cf. Heb. 10:36), etc. It seems to you that some people allow themselves to lie shamelessly, but in fact this is not at all the case, but here’s how. If, according to the word of the Holy Fathers, one passion blinds a person, then what will happen when a whole bunch of them gather? For example, arrogance, ambition, which gives rise to anger and hatred towards those who interfere. If, I say, such passions prevail in a person, can he have a correct view of things? Will he, under the influence of these passions, present incorrect opinions as the real truth? As it seems to a person, so he speaks. Don't be too harsh on those who misrepresent the case. So the one who lied about the woman, I think, did it not intentionally, but as a socialite, out of absent-mindedness, mixing two conversations together, one in a certain room and another somewhere else, by hearsay (about a well-known subject)... We also had an example of this. Mr. Muravyov (A.N.), having been in the Skete in two different cells, saw bookbinding in one, and a lathe in the other, and then mixed it into one cell and printed it in his book. When suspicion overcomes you, you say to yourself: “Perhaps this is not so,” and leave the matter in the average sense. Your official affairs are becoming more complicated day by day and complicating your position. What to do? At present, there is disorder in the whole world due to fermentation of minds and overly developed pride. Not to mention any enthusiastic people, we see that among the most well-intentioned people it is rarely possible to find two who are like-minded and agree on everything; but even of such people, each one thinks in his own way, sees things in his own way and acts with persistence in his own way - when he can, then openly, but more politically and cunningly. And they act this way because sometimes they are confident in the correctness of their convictions to the point of papal infallibility, and sometimes they deviate into people-pleasing according to human calculations. In the first case, the word of the Apostle is forgotten: “Consider doing things without understanding as you should (Compare: 1 Cor. 8:2); and again: “They have zeal, but not according to understanding (cf. Rom. 10:2), and in the latter case - the word of the Psalmist: “God scatters the bones of people-pleasers (Ps. 53:6). Finding yourself in the midst of such circumstances, those who do not yet have complete power should constantly remember the advice of the Lord Himself: “Be wise as a serpent, and your goals as doves” (cf. Matt. 10:16), that is, seeing an unjust action [of someone], instead of being irritated with indignation, one should use wisdom to achieve the goal not in everything, but at least in the main thing or in what is possible; just like a snake, when its body is wounded, it tries in every possible way to keep its head. In general, now is the time to achieve at least some well-intentioned goal. And in relation to the chief primate, whoever he may be, one should have the following consideration: act in accordance with his character; and whoever is evasive - says one thing in words, and expresses the other in actions and on paper, with such a person should not resort to verbal explanations: they are in vain, and it is better to let the matter itself proceed to the will of God: it will pass - well, it will not pass or undergoes an unjust change - you will not be responsible for it. You should reassure yourself that the Lord looks at a good intention and requires action that is feasible and feasible, and not beyond strength and possibility. Denunciations should be accepted in the middle way - not completely trusted and not rejected at all, but wait to see how things will show. The servants should not be embarrassed by their choice, knowing that the Lord chose Judas as an apostle, for whose betrayal no one blames either the first or the last. It is useful to remember the advice of the prophet David: “Open your way to the Lord, and trust in Him, and He will do: and He will bring forth your righteousness like light, and your destiny like noonday” (Ps. 36: 5–6). Read the entire psalm. Having granted eternal joy to everyone, may your temporary sorrow regarding the rumor that has spread about your employees also be quenched. Suddenly one should not be offended by this rumor, but it is better to try to make observations and, having found the culprits, make corrections. This rumor is not something unusual - something that does not happen in the world! Every class of people has their own temptations. Regarding ourselves, we must seek peace in our own conscience, in patience and prayer, believing without a doubt that through such temptations our sins, which stem from unfair opinions and suspicions towards others, are cleansed. The Monk Mark the Ascetic writes that apart from these means, that is, patience and prayer, it is impossible to get rid of the severity of temptations. Strengthen yourself with faith and hope in God's mercy. The great creator of the world is able to improve your affairs. Who can boast of not regretting the mistakes of the past tense? But for these mistakes we endure temporary sorrows in order to get rid of eternal sorrows, as the providential Lord arranges for us, bringing upon us various temptations for our purification and spiritual training, in order to awaken in us an experienced and living faith, and unshameful hope, as the Apostle Paul testifies, saying: “Tribulation makes patience, and patience makes hope; But hope will not be put to shame” (cf. Rom. 5: 3–5). Therefore, despise the evil suggestions of the enemy, who, according to the words of the Apostle Peter, “goes about like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour” (1 Pet. 5:8) either by sin, or by immeasurable sorrow and despair. But the Lord is strong, through the prayers of our common father, to protect you from the attacks of the enemy, as well as from those troubles that confuse you and burden your soul. The apostle consoles us by saying: “God is faithful, who will not leave you to be tempted more than you can, but with temptation He will create abundance” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 10:13). Strengthen yourself with this hope and do not be surprised that you seem to have become indifferent to everything and even to your family. Excessive grief dulls joyful feelings in this regard as well. But let us pray to the Lord, that He may show His mercy to us. In such cases, prayer following the example of the publican, who was not justified in word or thought against the reproaches, censures and humiliations of the Pharisee, is useful. ABOUT! So that I too may learn this prayer. The other day I saw the late Father Macarius in a dream, and he hastily ordered me to prepare a letter against melancholy. Both in my sleep and when I woke up, I thought about this. Melancholy, according to the testimony of Mark the Ascetic, is a spiritual cross sent to us to cleanse former sins. Melancholy also comes from other reasons: from offended pride or because things are not done our way; also from vanity, when a person sees that his equals enjoy great advantages; from difficult circumstances that test our faith in God’s Providence and hope in His mercy and all-powerful help. But we are often poor in faith and hope, which is why we languish. Consider carefully whether there are earthly reasons for this (which is aggravated by melancholy) and whether your faith and trust in the all-good Providence of God is becoming impoverished? The Apostle said: “God is faithful, He will not leave you to be tempted more than you can, but with temptation He will create abundance” (cf. 1 Cor. 10:13), that is, deliverance from sorrow and temptation. If you do not find such reasons for yourself, then endure this sadness and languor of melancholy, like a spiritual cross, and receive the mercy of God and timely consolation according to the will of God, and not according to our considerations. To help get rid of unaccountable sadness, I advise you to read the letters of St. Chrysostom for the Olympics. (The book is in a good Russian translation.) If you carefully read these letters, you will see that, firstly, sadness and melancholy are mixed, occurring through the cunning of the enemy, from imaginary good reasons; secondly, you will see how harmful and spiritually harmful such sadness is that the saint of God, contrary to the general custom of saints, was forced to praise and please his disciple in order to somehow disperse the darkness of spiritually harmful sadness and steal her from the snares of the insidious enemy, and for this he used intense labor, despite his imprisonment and extreme bodily illness and other inconveniences. If you are able to apply what is written there to your circumstances, you will receive great spiritual benefit. You also ask me why after Confession N. received relief, but after Communion of the Holy Mysteries he felt a painful feeling? The destinies of God are inscrutable. One thing is only known: the Lord arranges everything for our humility, for the sake of which He pours out His mercy on people. However, I think that, perhaps, N., having received spiritual relief after Confession, expected to receive spiritual consolation after Communion of the Holy Mysteries, contrary to the Gospel word that “The Kingdom of God does not come with observance” (cf.: Luke 17: 20), and therefore received a nasty feeling, for the sake of admonition; or, perhaps, a cunning enemy before Communion or soon after it robbed the soul of memory, indignation and accusation of someone or some human and untimely word. May God's mercy cover us from the deceits of the enemy! This is one of the difficult spiritual crosses that are sent to those who want to be saved, and sometimes to those who do not want to. Your melancholy is made up of inconveniences that surround you and prevent you from achieving what you want. You find some consolation in your melancholy at the thought of death, because here an excess of many of your burdens seems to be present. But if we, as it is said in the Fatherland, knew fully what kind of languor those who have not received God’s mercy carry beyond the grave, then we would gladly bear every burden here, external and internal. If we should pray to God for every thing, Thy will be done, then this is most appropriate in relation to our life, which is given to us for the acquisition of eternal salvation. If someone is not completely disposed or surrenders to the will of God, but allows himself some imaginary desires, then at times he will fall into cowardice and impatience, to avoid which Abba Dorotheos advises to think like this: I will, as it will be. You complain about melancholy and sadness. This state of mind occurs for two completely different reasons, and sometimes mixed with each other. The Apostle calls sadness that occurs for spiritual reasons very useful. “For God’s sorrow,” he says, “repentance without repentance leads to salvation” (2 Cor. 7:10). Unrepentant means if a person does not turn back from repentance to a godly life. This sadness is harmed by confusion, which comes from subtle pride, and despair, brought on by our enemy. Sadness that occurs for worldly reasons is very harmful. She, according to the word of the Apostle, makes death (2 Cor. 7:10) not only mental, but sometimes also physical, if a person strongly surrenders to it, abandoning his trust in God. Worldly sorrow is produced by three causes: “the lust of the flesh, the lust of the self, and the pride of life,” which, according to the word of the Apostle, are not of God, but of this world” (Cf.: 1 John 2:16). These three reasons give rise to a mixed reason, if a person does not firmly rebel against the first, but looks back, seeing peace lovers, apparently blissful. The mixed cause of sadness is also enhanced by zeal not according to reason in spiritual things, when a person cannot maintain himself within the limits of humility, but deviates into zeal. The Apostle James writes: “Where there is envy and zeal, there is disorder and every evil thing. Wisdom, which is from above, is first pure, then peaceful, meek, submissive, full of mercy and good fruits, without doubt, without hypocrisy” (cf. James 3: 16-17). Without doubt means without judgment. Those who consider themselves capable and more intelligent than others are prone to condemnation. Here I am, weak-minded, carried away by the desire to benefit my neighbor, forgetting my own indecency, I showed you the reasons that bring spiritual burden - not as an accusation, but sincerely wishing to deliver you from the unbearable sadness that poisons your life. Delve into it yourself and consider what causes the languor of your spirit and, calling on God’s help with humility and faith, try to the best of your ability to remove the wrong reasons and reasons. Not in vain did the Apostle say: “We need patience, so that having done the will of God, we may gain eternal life (cf. Heb. 10:36). Yes, considerable patience and understanding and humility are required in order to get rid of the mutual rapids, where, on the one hand, the subtle love of peace and the burden of the flesh are tempted, and on the other, jealousy beyond reason, leading to zeal; and all this deprives one of spiritual peace, burdens, torments, confuses. God! Help, intercede, save and have mercy! Have mercy on us, for we are weak! The opposing enemy is inhuman and a hater of good, like a lion roaring and walking around looking for someone to devour (1 Pet. 5:8); but let his wiles be abolished. 121. CONFUSION IS THE MOST HARMFUL TEMPTATION Embarrassment, no matter how plausible it may come, is the most harmful temptation. Therefore, one must consider the reasons and reasons for which it is aroused to be wrong and unfair. If the all-good Lord cares about the benefit of our soul and our salvation more than we ourselves, then we should always seek reassurance from the thoughts that disturb us in the goodness and omnipotence of God; but with our misplaced care and untimely apprehension and fear we cannot do anything. We will live until the Giver of Life gives us life, Who kills and gives life, smites and heals, arranging everything with His wisdom, according to one goodness, for the good and useful and saving. We must not forget the gospel word: “Woe, when all men speak well of us” (Wed: Luke 6:26). You write that, seeing yourself worse than others, you are inclined to envy. Turn this feeling towards the other side and you will benefit. Seeing oneself worse than others serves as the beginning of humility, if only a person reproaches himself for the admixture of nasty feelings and thoughts and tries to reject this harmful admixture. If you give room for humility to settle in your soul, then to the extent that you do so, you will receive peace from various spiritual burdens. There is also nothing to envy about those who are wealthy in appearance. An example is before your eyes that even those who have a rich fortune do not enjoy peace of mind. This requires not external support, but firm trust in God. If this provision was useful to you, then the Lord would have sent you wealth. But it’s clear that this is of no use to you. At the same time, you should know that sometimes people, due to their own negligence, done ever before, are subsequently subjected to difficult circumstances. In this case, one must arm oneself against embarrassment with self-reproach, and with the help of God a person will calm down. You cannot justify yourself by doing good in such confusion according to the spiritual law: having done something good to someone, expect a sorrowful temptation about it. It is not in vain that the Apostle says: “If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. Let us not be vain, irritate one another, or envy one another” (Gal. 5:25–26). Notice these two signs that are not characteristic of a godly life. Regarding obstacles and laziness in prayer, as well as other spiritual struggles, always remember the word of the Gospel, that the Kingdom of Heaven is in need, and those in need delight it (cf. Matthew 11:12). Do not be at all surprised that you feel movements and feelings in yourself that are contrary to gospel love and simplicity. Not everyone has dispassion. And if it is given to someone, it is because of much struggle and great feat, but more so because of humility. And we, the weak, need, for our encouragement and consolation, to remember and adhere to the psalm’s word: “The grass grows like grass, and all the workers of iniquity have permeated, so that they will be consumed forever and ever” (Wed: Ps. 91: 8). That is, when we feel disgusting feelings and movements or thoughts within ourselves, we must consume them by self-reproach and calling on God’s help. For the sake of self-reproach, we should not look for cases in which we are innocent, especially when this does not calm us down, but only leads to greater embarrassment. The reason is obvious and ready for self-reproach - our sins and pride, if other reasons are not immediately revealed. Moreover, one must remember that in every deed and action, good intentions alone are not enough, but prudent art and a thorough discussion of the matter are required. This is where there are many reasons for self-reproach and humility, and not for embarrassment, which reveals secret pride. Humility always recognizes itself as lacking in art and ability to act as it should; however, he always reassures himself with the consciousness of his own badness and good intentions, which God first of all seeks from a person. Humility cares about the possible accomplishment and achievement of one’s goals, in fact, in external affairs, and is alien to inappropriate insistence. Although I myself am not involved in this, I am obliged to express the truth to those who ask. Explaining your mental state to someone to whom it should be is very useful and brings inner relief; but you need to get a taste of this through your own experience, with trust and abandonment of your own understandings. We should not think that we can make anyone unhappy or prosperous. It belongs only to God and to man's own will, if he remains prudent before Him who created him. 125. HOW AND WHAT TO MODERATE YOURSELF Are you asking how to moderate yourself in your actions? - By humility, self-reproach, repentance and the fear of God, always remembering the word of the Psalm, in order to first avoid evil, and then try to do good. In such cases, for example, what happened between you over children, if you do not keep yourself within the boundaries of moderation, you can later again explain more softly that the benefit of the children forced you to have a big conversation. Such an explanation is necessary when considered in general with people who do not understand Christian humility and the custom of reconciliation by asking for forgiveness; and sometimes this is not necessary, but self-reproach [is needed]. 126. ABOUT REPENTANCE AND FULFILLMENT OF GOD’S COMMANDMENTS If the Lord, in His mercy, had not given us the Sacrament of Repentance, which heals many of our infirmities, then where would we, the faulty, ever ready to break the vows of Holy Baptism, go? The main strength of repentance lies in humility, which, like any virtue, has its own degrees. Blessed is the one who finds himself in at least some degree of blessed humility, which in every unpleasant and sorrowful case blames itself more for not being able to act as it should have, and therefore always remains more calm. Imaginary rightness fills the soul with confusion, which is very harmful on the path of piety. We had an indication from our late father (Macarius) on the words of Peter of Damascus that the salvation of a person is accomplished between fear and hope, so as not to despair and not hope in vain (“Philokalia”, part 3, “On the Seven Works”). Both of these extremes are harmful and dangerous. The Lord, through the parable of the publican and the Pharisee, clearly showed how guilty and weak sinners can receive not only salvation, but also justification through humble repentance; and how a person, apparently sinless and with various visible virtues, can be rejected by God for a proud way of thinking. If the Apostle James says about works that faith without works is dead (James 2:20), but he does not speak about this simply, but points out the hardness of heart and unmercifulness of one who has the opportunity to do good to his neighbor and does not do good to him in need, saying this: “If a brother or sister is naked and deprived of daily food, but he who is able to do good says to them: Go in peace, then what is the benefit?” (Cf.: James 2: 15–16). And the holy Apostle Paul says even more clearly that one should not rely much on visible benefits, but rather be more concerned about acquiring mercy in the heart and love for one’s neighbor, saying this: “If I give away all my possessions and give up my body to be burned, but love will not profit me at all” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 13: 3). And Barsanuphius the Great says that if someone, having his own needs, says to the one asking: I have not, it is a lie; because it does not really have to be distributed. Also in the Old Testament Scripture it is said: “Do good to him who requires, as far as your hand can” (cf. Proverbs 3:27). In general, Christian deeds mean the fulfillment of the life-giving commandments of God, by which the human heart is corrected, and not just naked visible deeds. When the practice of the commandments becomes impoverished, humility dissolved by repentance is accepted; and vice versa, as shown by Isaac the Syrian (Homily 34, page 168). 127. FASTING SHOULD BE CONSIDERED BY YOUR BODILY STRENGTHS Try to spend the upcoming fast judiciously, taking into account your bodily strength. Due to ill health and in the 69th Apostolic Canon, oil is allowed on Wednesday and Friday, and even for some during Holy Week with repentance and self-reproach, remembering the wise saying of the Holy Fathers that we are not body-killers, but passion-killers. Saint Isaac the Syrian writes about one old man who ate food after two days. If he had to talk with those who came for an hour or two, then he could no longer eat food as usual, but was forced to shorten the time and eat a larger portion. You must remember that you are the mistress of the house, surrounded by children, and besides, ill health is attached to you. All this shows that you need to be more concerned about spiritual virtues; Regarding the use of food and other bodily exploits, good reasoning with humility should come first. If in spiritual shortcomings repentance, dissolved in humility, is accepted, then in bodily weaknesses repentance and self-reproach take place even more. Saint Climacus quotes the words: “I did not fast, neither lay awake nor lay down on the ground, but I humbled myself, and the Lord saved me.” Begin, after praying to God, to eat food during Lent with oil. If, due to your ill health, need requires more, then you can use more in the form of medicine. Present with humility your weakness to the Lord, and He is able to work everything out for good. During preparation [for the Holy Mysteries], you need to eat food without oil for several days, but I only advise you to come up with more nutritious food, from dry fruits and the like, according to your stomach, so that you are able to perform services (if possible) and look after the children and in the house. 128. ABOUT DRINKING TEA BEFORE LUNCH To drink or not to drink tea before mass on holidays? In these cases, everyone should look at the instructions of their conscience and their physical weakness. And in order to reconcile the conscience with weakness, it is good to go to early mass and, having drunk tea, you can go to late mass, depending on the circumstances. If it doesn’t happen to be early, but weakness overcomes by tea, then you need to repent of this afterwards, as with any violation of God’s commandments due to weakness. If we are weak in body and spirit, then we must adhere more to humility and repentance, not abandoning what we can bear according to our strength. In any case, being embarrassed is harmful. Seeing their weakness and malfunction, they should consider themselves to be such. Silence is one of the seven works of Peter Damascene in the Philokalia; and what was said in the 254th answer of Barsanuphius the Great, “not to deal freely with others,” has the same meaning and significance for you who live in the world and have family. Silence in this work is also called carelessness, so as not to worry about anything according to human calculations, but to rely on the Providence of God in everything regarding oneself and family, doing only what is possible according to one’s strength. It is free not to treat others - in the Slavic translation it reads: to have insolence, that is, not to interfere in other people’s affairs, to avoid acquaintances and connections unnecessarily, as well as inappropriate talk and gossip, to speak briefly and when necessary, and only when asked. But I will say that doing this is inconvenient not only for you, but also for us. That is why our blessed elder Father Macarius himself adhered to the path of self-reproach and knowledge of his weakness and taught others the same, since without humility even good workers will not be justified. Very opportunely and at the right time, N. wished to know the properties of that love, without which neither the distribution of all property nor the delivery of the body for burning is valid. The Apostle himself explains these properties in the same place, saying: “Love does not exalt itself, is not proud, does not act outrageously, does not seek its own, is not irritated, does not think evil (that is, does not remember evil), does not rejoice in untruth, but rejoices in the truth: it loves everything (that is, it covers everything), it has faith in everything, it trusts everything (that is, it always hopes for the best), it endures everything. Love no longer falls away” (from God and from people in the most difficult circumstances) (1 Cor. 13: 4–8). Blessed is he who has acquired such love; and we, the weak, although we strive to acquire its properties and qualities through self-reproach, humility and repentance. These necessary virtues dull the grief and bitterness of embarrassing circumstances, giving relief and commensurate joy to the suffering soul, both humbled by strength, and repentant with self-reproach, which consists in always blaming one’s sins and pride as the cause of sorrows and sorrows and embarrassing circumstances. Visible pride in us seems to be invisible; but the discovery of subtle pride and ambition often manifests itself in indignation, irritability, jealousy beyond reason, and sometimes in a kind of envy of the success of others. Self-love and ambition, although subtle, greatly hinder the acquisition of the love described above. It was not in vain that Saint David said: “See my humility and my labor, and forgive all my sins” (Ps. 24:18). The first step to achieving true love is seeking forgiveness of sins through the right means. And Saint Climacus says even more humbly: “Even if you ascend the entire ladder of virtues, pray for the forgiveness of sins.” 131. MUST REMEMBER DEATH Death is the end of everything. It is to this end that we must settle all our accounts and calculations. In this case, that is, if we remember in every difficult situation the end of this report, then we can get rid of unnecessary worries and excessive sorrows, or rather, spiritual grief. If we do not forget that through many tribulations we must enter into the Kingdom of Heaven (Cf.: Acts 14:22) and that everyone who wants to live godly will be persecuted (Cf.: 2 Tim. 3:12), then we will not be surprised why we encounter human intrigues from those who are submissive to the primordial enemy of mankind, rather than human salvation; also why we are exposed to diseases and other inconveniences in life. It is not in vain that the righteous and long-suffering Job says: “Is not this life a temptation for man” (cf. Job 7:1). Let us imitate this righteous man in faith and patience, blessing the name of the Lord and remembering the words of the Apostle: “All things work for good to those who love God” (Rom. 8:28); and again: “The Lord loves him and punishes him,” and so on. (Cf.: Proverbs 3:12). And if we suffer with Christ” (that is, like Him we endure unjust accusations and insults), then we will reign with Him (cf. Rom. 8:17). May we all receive the mercy and love of God. I often repeat the words of experienced people that you need to use the present; and whoever uses the present well, the consequences will be pleasing, if faith does not become impoverished. Let us create, to the best of our ability, with the help of God, until the time of imams; and we will leave the future to the all-good Providence of the Almighty God, whose fate is unknown to us. Everything is possible for Him, so let us be submissive to His all-holy and all-good will. The many-sinful hieromonk Ambrose 132. WISHES FOR THE NEW YEAR I wish you, with your dear little ones, to enter the New Year with new strength and with new courage to endure the sorrows and troubles that come along; there is no shortage of them for everyone who wants to be saved and inherit a blissful eternity. The word of the Apostle is not false, that all who want to live godly will be persecuted (Compare: 2 Tim. 3:12). Oh, that the Lord may grant us constancy and strength to steadily and with faith look with the eyes of our souls toward heavenly rewards, so that we may thus comfortably despise distant and earthly calculations, benefits and disadvantages, pleasant and sorrowful, according to what was said: “All things work for good to those who love God” (Rom. 8:28)! 133. THE ELDER’S CONFIDENCE THAT HE WILL NOT LEAVE THOSE WHO TURN TO HIM Tomorrow is New Year. May God give us all new strength to shake off everything old and dilapidated and to create everything that serves to renew us in the inner man. I have long been planning to reassure you, much-concerned NN., regarding your fear that I would leave you and not write to you. If, due to the weakness of my character, I did not refuse you, not knowing you as I should, but agreed to your proposal, not wanting to offend you, who are in extreme spiritual need, then now could I leave you when, due to a lack of true reasoning, I despised my soul and left my own salvation to the mercy of fate, thinking of caring about the spiritual benefit of my neighbors? I don’t know if there is anyone more unreasonable than me?! Being extremely weak in body and soul, I take on the work of those who are strong and healthy mentally and physically. Oh, that the all-merciful Lord may forgive me my folly for the prayers of our blessed father Elder Macarius. 134. ADVICE AND INSTRUCTION TO THE SICK VASILY 14 In your letter, which I received with 1 ruble attached, you write that you are suffering from the indicated disease. Bring sincere repentance to God in a sincere confession to your spiritual father from 7 years old and throughout your life in detail. Also partake of the Holy Mysteries and apply yourself with holy oil. And then try to live according to the commandments of God, as outlined by the holy evangelist Matthew in chapters 5, 6 and 7. And if health benefits you, then the Lord will strengthen you. Serve and pray to the Savior, the Mother of God and the Holy Great Martyr Panteleimon and then drink instead of tea every week: thin sage and white-headed grass, warming it up. Keep your body clean and train your thoughts in godly pursuits. Your contribution is allocated to church prayers. You can read the Psalter as much as you can; but you just need to read with attention, so that the mind knows and hears what you are saying and to whom you are saying it, that is, God. Asking for you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. The sinful hieromonk Ambrose. September 4, 1891 135. ABOUT THE INSTABILITY OF THE DESIRE OF YOUNG PEOPLE 15 You write that you want to marry your only son, and he is not averse to marriage, that there are many worthy brides, but none suits his taste. This is generally the direction of today's young people and this is their taste, which is difficult to satisfy, because they themselves often do not know what they want. What will such people like and feel? Life experience and faith correct such souls and feelings. And that’s why it’s difficult to reason with him now. He cannot believe either you or anyone else until he experiences the gullibility of his judgment and feelings in practice. He threatens you to leave your home somewhere far away or go to an office. Let him go from home; just don’t let him go far, but let him live somewhere, if not in front of your eyes, then with friends or with a reliable person who could keep him from self-will. Having lived in the hands of others, he will be more likely to appreciate your shelter and maternal care. And if you marry him now, given his mental state, there will hardly be any use in marriage. 136. YOU SHOULD NOT LEAVE YOUR SON Idle I received your sorrowful letter dated November 3, but I was not expecting a letter, but a personal meeting. However, I will say in the letter - if you yourself intend to take care of the tasks ahead, and you are thinking of giving your son and wife some maintenance, then I would advise you, so that your son is not completely idle, buy an estate for him, so that he is engaged in at least some kind of farming, so that he does not be idle and idle; because idleness is the beginning and cause of many vices and much evil. God help you! Be patient, accepting this as from the hand of God. 137. SOMETIMES YOU NEED TO YIELD TO CHILDREN I’m suddenly answering three of your letters, and only briefly, because N. is planning to leave for Moscow early tomorrow. I don’t know how our words affected him, but we talked quite a lot and diligently with him about various subjects. The fruits of our conversations at home will be more visible to you in reality: the words are different, and the reality itself, which is usually expressed in the actions and actions of a person, is different. Then let us know how your common life goes. I didn’t understand well, because I don’t fully understand the commercial course of affairs; and N. expressed his desire to me like this: “If mummy gave me annual interest of at least 50,000, then it would be more fun for me to deal with the general course of affairs, since with these interest rates I would begin to test the profits myself and show mummy my experience of what would actually come out - good or not good.” He will explain this to you better, and whether you find this assumption convenient or inconvenient, figure it out for yourself; and whatever you find better, do so. But it seems, due to his character, that he needs to give in a little. 138. YOU SHOULD GIVE IN IN THINGS, BUT NOT IN SIGNIFICANT THINGS Glory and thanks to the Lord that N. himself is pleased with his trip to Optina, and you notice at least some change for the better in him. Say that I wrote to you that you need to give in to your son more, but that you gave in to him so much that it’s impossible to do more. I didn’t understand this when I wrote that we had to give in to him more; wrote that sometimes you have to give in to him. That is, I understood that I should yield to him, condescending to his character, in petty matters, when and where no harm was foreseen from this. And where you find his desires incompatible with the matter, you can, on occasion, explain your thoughts to him; that is, that now he is the only heir and that you have no other desire than for him to efficiently deal with and manage your affairs. But, however, this is a subject about which it will be more convenient for you and me to talk about it in words, during a personal meeting, but it is not so convenient to explain it in writing. 139. WE MUST ENDURE FAMILY TRIVLES I received two letters from you: one about myself, and the other about my son. It’s a pity, it’s a pity that V.’s case is over, but N.’s case is not over, but continues. You expected peace of mind, but you got grief. What to do? Do not be discouraged, but console yourself with the thought that you are no better than the holy King David, who throughout his life endured family disorders and sorrows, not a hundred times more than you. I won’t describe everything, but I’ll just say that his son Absalom decided to overthrow his father from the royal throne and made an attempt on his life. But Saint David sincerely humbled himself before the Lord and before people, not rejecting the annoying reproaches from Shimei, but, realizing his guilt before God, humbly told others that the Lord commanded Shimei to curse David. For such humility, the Lord not only showed him mercy, but also returned the kingdom. But we must be prudent, that is, we must first of all care about receiving God’s mercy and eternal salvation, and not about returning the former kingdom, that is, temporary blessings that fell and are falling from the weakened hands of the son. However, the Lord is able to correct him too, if only he wants to bow under the strong hand of God. We need to humbly and with faith pray to God about this, so that he and us can be enlightened. 140. HOW TO CHOOSE A BRIDE AND LIVE HAPPY IN A FAMILY In your last letter you write that you have found some bride for N. who you like. And you're waiting for my sinful blessing to get things started. Upon receipt of my letter, repeat your information about the bride to get to know her in detail; and if it really turns out to be good, then God will bless you to start this business. However, you need to find out from N. in advance whether he also likes this bride. And in conclusion I will add everything. It can be completely good only when we, for our part, try to be good, as required of us by God’s commandments. The Holy Martyr Justin, as stated in ancient legends, says that our Lord Jesus Christ during His earthly life was engaged in dividing the plow and the yoke, meaning that people should work and bear the burden fairly and equally with others, just as harnessed oxen evenly bear their yoke: if one of the two lags behind, then it will be more difficult for the other. If the spouses shared the burden of their lives exactly in a Christian way, then people would live well on earth. But since spouses are often resilient, both or one of the two, our well-being is earthly and is not strengthened. However, this should have been written not to you, but to N. - But the hedgehog wrote, wrote (John 19:22). I will write to N. when he writes. Help us, O Lord, to live, to be, and to abide according to Your holy will! 141. MEANING AND BENEFITS OF REVELATION OF THOUGHTS A certain unpleasant confusion arose from your carelessness, that you conveniently succumbed to the seductive thoughts of exaltation, that you have already established yourself, corrected yourself, and the like. If you had written to me about this in time, then, I think, it would not have gone further, because the enemy does not tolerate sincere revelation, and through this a person receives God’s help and is admonished against temptations. But may the Lord forgive you! Let us again make a good start and beware not only of gross temptations, but also of proud thoughts of exaltation. 142. FAMILY HAPPINESS IS BASED ON THE FEAR OF GOD I congratulate you on your newlyweds, and N. on your new wife N. I sincerely wish them mutual marital union and peace, and you the consolation of their humility and the due deference and respect that befits parents from prudent and obedient children. All three of you must always remember and not forget that only then will our lives pass peacefully and prosperously when we do not forget and forget God, our Creator and Redeemer and Giver of blessings, temporary and eternal. Not to forget Him means to try to live according to His Divine and life-giving commandments, and to sincerely repent of violating them, due to our weakness, and immediately take care of correcting our mistakes and deviations from God’s commandments. May the All-merciful Lord strengthen us on His saving path! 143. GOOD CUSTOMS SHOULD BE PRESERVED. THE FATHER'S BLESSING SHOULD BE KEEPED. IN PRISON, THE CHURCH IS NEEDED In memory of your late father-in-law, I do not advise you to cancel the division, but as it was established and as it was done before, so let it be now. Otherwise, many will be dissatisfied and will grumble; and whoever comes, they tell him to give it; and whether they need it or not, that’s on their conscience. You can provide widows and orphans with whatever benefit you wish, especially from this share. Regarding the Feodorovskaya Icon of the Mother of God, I find that your daughter-in-law should not give it to her. The mother blessed the whole family with this icon, and the father blessed it, so N. can keep it, without doubt, with himself. And for the sake of peace, he can order a photograph from this icon for his sisters and brother; and if necessary, then make a robe for it and give it to the family. You write that you would like to establish a house church in the prison in the name of the Mother of God “Recovery of the Lost.” If there is no church at all during this prison, then it would not be useless to arrange it by talking to whoever should be and taking reasonable advice on how to arrange it. In addition to the house church, you need to think about the fact that a special priest and sexton will be needed here; and they also need to find means of maintenance. It would be good if there was a parish nearby with three priests. Then one could serve in the Ostroh church. 144. THE DOCTOR’S WORDS AGAINST LENTEN FOOD CANNOT BE ESPECIALLY RELIED ON In your letter dated May 2, you write that the doctor advises you to eat lean food on fasting days, but you do not dare to follow this advice yourself and want to know what I will say to this. I think that if I lived the entire Great Lent without fasting food, then how can I not fast two days a week? You can't really rely on a doctor's words, because doctors are mostly prejudiced against lean foods. I heard that in Moscow there is only one doctor who is impartial in this regard - K.H.P. Although he is a Lutheran, he himself, it seems, almost does not eat meat, and does not force the sick to eat meat on fasting days. If you want, you can consult with him. This is one of the best Moscow doctors. If eating fish is bad for you, then two days a week is not enough, you can also replace the fish with something else. You asked me if I had another boy in mind for your trade? I know a merchant in N. This is a very good family, and they knew your old people well, had business with them and stayed with them. Recently N.’s youngest son was here in Optina, a good boy, but he seemed small to me. But he also has another boy, bigger. I wrote to him to send both boys: I’ll look at them and send you one of them. And if you like both, then you can take both. 145. YOU CANNOT BE FORCED TO BREAK YOUR FAST You don’t like that N. forces his wife to eat fast food on fast days. And it is impossible that any well-intentioned people would like it, except some new and fashionable people. You can tell him in private so that he does not force his wife to do this, otherwise there may be harmful consequences, and unpleasant ones for him. When his wife, out of pleasure towards him, first involuntarily burdens her conscience with contempt for holy fasting, then she will voluntarily despise both. Evil does not stand in one position, but usually increases and increases. 146. ABOUT A TRIP TO HOLY PLACES If you have been approved as a school trustee, then congratulations. Think about what will happen next, and do so. Don’t refuse a trip to Kyiv on a pilgrimage ahead so soon if someone offers it. It is better to think first, then speak, especially when it comes to the veneration of the holy relics of the saints of God. If, while visiting these places, we do not receive spiritual benefit, then the fault is ours, and therefore we should reproach ourselves, and not blame the place or anything else. 147. EVERYONE’S DESTINY DEPENDS ON GOD For the unfortunate fate of the girl you gave away, do not blame yourself, or me, or anyone else, because the fate of every person depends on God, according to the spiritual mood of everyone. You complain about coldness and reluctance to fulfill your Christian duties. Remember the Gospel word that the Kingdom of Heaven is in need, and the needy women delight in it” (cf. Matthew 11:12), and be forced according to your strength and ability. 148. COLLECTION ON GOOD THURSDAY I don’t know what you will do without waiting for my letter, whether you will decide to take unction on Holy Thursday. You can do this for the future. This is an ancient Orthodox custom, which in Russia has been preserved in Moscow and Kyiv; and in the east it is still in common use. 149. WE MUST DESPIS THE ENEMY OF TEMPTATION AND PRAY FOR DELIVERY FROM THEM It was heard that they were preparing monastic attire for you for the holiday. If the Lord has vouchsafed you to put on this saving robe, then may he help you to celebrate the upcoming Christian celebrations in peace. I don’t know whether the enemy and hater of all good and spiritual peace has left you alone. His constant job is to interfere everywhere and in everything and confuse and outrage everyone. If, out of weakness, you feel something like this, try to despise the enemy’s outrageous suggestions and pray to the Queen of Heaven to deliver you from the enemy’s oppression. 150. TROUBLESHOOTING IS COMPLETED BY HUMILITY You write that your life is wrong. As much as you can, try to correct yourself and, most of all, humble yourself before God and before people. Humility will complement our malfunction. Try to bear the disease without complaint. The nanny who came to you, if she is good at your discretion, you can send to N. If I come across a good person, I will send you to you if necessary. Almonds and heather can be consumed at the same time, or better yet separately. 151. SORRY IS SENT TO US BY PROVENTION FOR KNOWING THE VANITY OF LIFE I received your letter from the hands of cell attendant A. What you were unable to write due to grief, she conveyed all of it in detail with heartfelt sympathy and great regret, and to this day she cannot talk about you without tears that she left you grieving. In your letter, you expressed your main thought, your main desire, that you wish nothing more for your N. than the salvation of his soul. If so, then do not grieve much about his external present situation, which is regrettable, unsettled and difficult in all respects. But according to the Providence of God, it was sent to him for the benefit of his soul, so that he would examine himself from all sides, and understand the vanity of real life, and, following the example of others, would no longer indulge in this vanity and consolations and fleeting pleasures. When we think about our own salvation or the salvation of those close to us, we must always firmly remember that through many sorrows it is necessary to enter the Kingdom of Heaven (cf. Acts 14:22), as the word of God teaches us; and according to the word of the apostle, the Lord loves him, punishes him, and beats him, every son whom he accepts (Proverbs 3:12). Try to keep all this in memory and often pray like this: “Lord! You alone have all the weight, all the power, and you want to save everyone and come into the mind of truth. Enlighten my son with the knowledge of Thy truth and Thy holy will, and strengthen him to walk according to Thy commandments, and have mercy on me, a sinner!” If you do this, you will receive relief in your sorrow and together provide spiritual help to your son. I greet the sorrowful M. in the Lord, I sincerely wish him to patiently and complacently and with spiritual benefit endure the great loss of his good wife with faith and hope and devotion to the all-good Providence of God. The Lord is able to continue to arrange for him something useful and saving, as well as for his orphan children, according to His holy will, as the Father of the orphans (Ps. 67:6), according to what was said in the word of God. 152. DON'T TRUST YOUR FEELINGS I’m sorry that I haven’t responded to your last letter of July 31st. My chief clerk was not at home. Father Clement left the monastery for six weeks; traveled abroad to Geneva to visit the sick Count A.P. Tolstoy. Thank God, he managed to receive the Holy Mysteries there three days before his death. (Father Clement was ordained hieromonk on July 8.) He escorted the body of the deceased count from Geneva to Moscow. The obvious mercy of God to the count: since November he was ill abroad and did not receive communion at this time, as if waiting for Father Clement, and, honored with Confession and Holy Communion, he died. I am describing all this to you in detail so that you too do not grieve unreasonably and joylessly, but place faith and hope in the all-good Providence of God, who is able to arrange everything in a way we do not expect. I advise you not to believe any premonition that makes you feel melancholy and a joyless state of mind, but to believe in how God will arrange it. God always arranges for us what is useful and saving. 153. ILLNESS AND SORRY LEAD TO HUMILITY I wish that the all-good Lord, through the prayers of his righteous Joachim and Anna, would show you His mercy and grant you deliverance, firstly, from the illness that befell you, and secondly, from an unpleasant competition with. G.N., I heard about this in the letter I received from you yesterday. Illnesses and unpleasant incidents are sent to us for the benefit of our soul, and above all for our humility and to lead our lives more prudently and judiciously. During your last stay in our monastery, you were in some strange mood of spirit and in some kind of dissatisfaction with someone unknown. To put it simply, it was as if you were looking for someone to blame. I did not dare to interrogate you about this, but left it to the all-good Providence of God, so that the Lord Himself would admonish us for something useful. So the Lord admonishes us, sending us illnesses that unexpectedly befall us, and on the other hand, unpleasant incidents through such persons who have annoyed us before. Therefore, let us humble ourselves under the strong hand of God, asking for mercy from the Lord and deliverance from the upcoming sorrows. 154. YOU SHOULD BE CAREFUL AND NOT LET YOUR SON BE Idle Regarding the transfer of the estate to my son, my opinion is this. Since for this year the capital has been donated on your behalf, and you must still stay in N. for the coming summer for the sake of setting up the church, you should not rush into the transfer, but see in advance how N.’s trading affairs will go with the new clerks, so that you have the right and opportunity to show your son some decent occupation, and not remain idle for him, as he suggests, because idleness is the beginning and reason for all evil and all kinds of vices. However, you must keep in mind the degree of your health or illness, and accordingly you can hasten or delay in transferring the estate and your spiritual will. 155. NO NEED TO LOSE COURAGE IN ACCIDENT You write that, thank God, you are not yet losing heart. Be strong and take courage in the Lord! Cowardice cannot improve matters, but rather ruins them. We hear that your case was defended by a good lawyer, but meanwhile the case was spoiled in a way that couldn’t be worse. Are you satisfied with your lawyer? I think that he may be dissatisfied with you because your case dragged on for a long time, and, apparently, you paid him moderately. Otherwise, why would he hide from you the danger to which you were exposed? Your opponent probably paid him something or will pay him for the way he handled your business. If the lawyer had directly explained to you the full danger of your position, then you yourself, in the presence of everyone, could have told the jury that if you are accused of being my immoral daughter-in-law, then each of you will be sent to Siberia for your daughters-in-law, who will behave badly and depravedly. In this case, the jury would say that you are not at all to blame, but your daughter-in-law and who supports her are to blame. You write that you are filing or have filed an appeal to the Cassation Department. If they don’t acquit you there, they intend to file a complaint with the Highest Name in order to re-examine your case. The last resort seems to be more correct. You can ask them to find out from whom it follows: how your opponent behaved and still behaves. The Cassation Department, perhaps, will not acquit you, because it is itself limited by the following rules: if the case in the district court, although not right, is settled in the form required, [then] in this case the Department does not have the right to re-decide, even if it saw that the lower court was wrong. Let us pray to the goodness of God to have mercy on us in the same way as the news of our destinies. 156. Misfortunes are sent to the humility of self-confidence and to the cleansing of sins Such an unexpected and such a strange decision in your case saddened us very, very much, so that in our country those who knew you and those who did not know are surprised, not knowing what to attribute such a decision to. May the Lord help you and N. to endure such a test with Christian patience and prudence! I, a sinner, for my part, think that in this matter there is, firstly, God’s permission for the benefit of our soul, for the humility of our self-reliance and, at the same time, for the cleansing of our sins. I remember how you prayed for more than a year, at the beginning of the disorder with G.N.: “Lord, as You please, punish me and my son; just save our souls.” Secondly, I think that there is an oversight on your part in conducting such a serious case in new courts. In the old days, according to the old courts, if the guilty were ever acquitted, then at least those on the right were not accused. Now, according to the new courts, any leniency for crimes of depravity, and, on the contrary, for any rash word and careless act, a person is brought under a terrible criminal case and subjected to previously unimaginable responsibility. The oversight on your part, I think, among other reasons, lies in the fact that when false indicators were hidden and hidden from the government for almost more than two years, you sat and were silent; and if they had then exposed this reason, then the accusation would have fallen on them, and not on you. And in general, by slowing things down, you gave your opponents every opportunity to accuse you; and those who were previously afraid of being punished for unfair testimony now boldly accused you, whereas in your time, following living traces, you would have found a lot of clear evidence and evidence against your opponent. At least now, when you transfer the case to the Cassation Department, you don’t need to act in the old way. N.’s fault is that, out of arrogance and inexperience, he hid the essence of the matter from you. And it’s your fault that you yourself didn’t bother to find out properly the danger that you were exposed to for your oversight and slowness and carelessness about the upcoming matter. First of all, you need to pray to God and the Queen of Heaven to have mercy and protect you. At the same time, you need to make a firm intention so that you do not soon trust the unjust opinions of people. Otherwise, you are somehow quick to do this and soon become indignant against people who are sincerely disposed and well-disposed towards you. P.S. You can refute the injustice of the testimony with witnesses that your son allegedly married G.N. against your will. I think that the people through whom you arranged this wedding are still alive. Secondly, an empty accusation because you went to the Metropolitan. If you had the courage to express to the jury yourself everything that happened and how it happened and what they wanted to subject you to, then I think many of the jurors would not dare to accuse you. 157. YOU NEED TO ASK GOD FOR HELP I advise you first to pray to the all-good Lord God and the Queen of Heaven and the saint of God, St. Nicholas the Wonderworker and St. Martyr John the Warrior and ask them for help and protection, promising to live more regularly and not interfere in other people's affairs either with words or thoughts. I consider it necessary to note that you and N. call your lawyers together and tell them that each of them, while defending one person, should not blame the other, but should jointly lead the case to the desired outcome. I prayerfully wish you and N. to be justified before the human court, and then before the Court of God. 158. WE SHOULD BE CONTENT WITH EVERY RECEPTION – BOTH AFFORDING AND UNKIND I received your letter dated August 26th. I’ll talk about you with the new boss as I wrote; Just remember this request yourself, so that later the enemy does not distort or overshadow your such request. Be content with every reception - both affectionate and unkind, and it will be good. It will also be good if the sisters talk less and hear and listen to less empty talk. 159. CONGRATULATIONS ON TONSURE TO RYASOPHOR I congratulate you on receiving your first visible monastic image, that is, on being tonsured into the ryassophore. Help, Lord, to wear wisely and humbly ask for God’s greater mercy, not only visible, but also internal. 160. TO THE ROMAN CATHOLIC SENATOR, ABOUT CHARITY AND RELIGION Forgive me generously that, having received from you through our father the abbot ten rubles for the poor, I did not notify you in due time and did not thank you. Having received another twenty-five rubles from you (ten rubles from your brother for the poor, fifteen from you for my sinful discretion), I offer both of you sincere thanks for your zeal with the application of the psalm word: “Blessed is he who considers the poor and the wretched; on the day of cruelty the Lord will deliver him” (Ps. 40:2). I also thank you for sending me, a sinner, a beautifully bound Bible in a small format. When I received this book, the following thought came to me: The Bible is one, but its meaning is understood differently in different Christian denominations. Why did such a difference occur? The reason for this is the following. The Eastern Orthodox Church accepts in its entirety both the Old Testament and Christian teachings, following the words of the Lord Himself, who said to the Apostles: “Go therefore and teach all languages, baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to observe all the things according to the commandments given to you” (Matthew 28: 19–20). Other religions do not consider it obligatory to fulfill everything, but have composed a creed of their own choice: what they like is accepted, and what they do not like is rejected. From this choice various heresies arose. Heresy comes from the Greek word αἱρέω “I choose.” The Western Roman Church gave the first reason to various European faiths by adding, according to human logic, to the Gospel word of the Lord Himself that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son. The addition was inevitably followed by a decrease by choice, contrary to the words of the Lord Himself, who said: “Heaven and earth will pass away, one jot, or one tittle will not pass from the law, until they are all there” (Matthew 5:18). This is what came to my mind when I received the Bible from you, and I wrote it to you. Forgive me if I wrote in the wrong place and unnecessarily. Saint John Climacus writes: “Be wise not before the wise.” I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you for taking the trouble to inform Mr. Chief Prosecutor of my sinful opinion. We are all obliged to care about the common good and especially about the mental and spiritual good, which guides us to eternal salvation. I greet your brother in the Lord and, asking for both of you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill and deep respect and love for Christ. 161. ABOUT THE BENEFITS OF READING THE LETTERS OF ELDER F. MACARIO 16 Last December I received a letter from you and then I already wanted to answer you, and then it seemed to me that the answer had already been sent to you; but according to the information, it turned out that to this day your letter remains unanswered. Forgive my malfunction! I am a very sick person, so I almost never leave my cell, and with my constant illnesses I am quite burdened with visitors. Although I do not refuse to answer the letters I receive whenever possible, I have neither the strength nor the time to do this in a timely, correct and satisfactory manner, and therefore I need the condescension of those who appeal to my badness. Describe your sad and difficult circumstances and say that you often feel the need for spiritual guidance and strengthening. I advise you to get yourself a book: “Letters of the Optina Elder Hieroschemamonk Macarius of blessed memory to worldly persons.” (This book can be bought at the Russian Gramota bookstore, on the corner of Nikitskaya and Mokhovaya, in the University building.) Read these letters. I have no doubt that in them you will find abundant edification and consolation in your sorrows and a solution to the perplexities that you encounter. I can only tell you a little from myself. Nowadays, it seems, more than ever, those who want to live godly are surrounded by all sorts of inconveniences and difficulties. It becomes especially difficult to conduct the business of raising children in the Christian spirit and in the rules of the Holy Orthodox Church. In the midst of all these difficulties, one thing remains for us: to resort to the Lord God, diligently ask Him for help and admonition, and then, on our part, do everything we can, according to our utmost understanding; leave everything else to the will of God and His Providence, without being embarrassed if others do not act as we would like. You are writing about a disagreement between you and your spouse about certain subjects. From time to time, in a calm spirit, you can tell him what you find useful, and pray earnestly for him and for your children, so that the Lord will provide something useful for them, like the message Himself. 162. THE GOSPEL COMMANDMENTS ARE GIVEN TO ALL PEOPLE You write that in the midst of the world and family it is extremely difficult to renounce earthly things. Indeed, it is difficult. But the Gospel commandments were given to people living in the world, for then there were neither monks nor monasteries. All Christians must remember the word of the Lord: “You will be in a world of sorrow” (John 16:33); also said in the Acts of the Apostles: “Through many tribulations it is fitting for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven” (cf. Acts 14:22). It is not determined by what kind of sorrows, but in general it is said - many, for each person has his own sorrows, depending on his external position and internal structure and spiritual weaknesses. In accordance with all this, one has to experience one kind of sorrow, another - another kind. But for everyone the Lord laid down one general rule: “In your patience gain your souls” (Luke 21:19); and: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (cf. Matthew 10:22). Calling upon you and your entire family the peace and mercy of God, I sincerely wish you from the Lord all the best and strengthening in your sorrows. 163. CONSOLATION TO A DEPARTED WIFE I received your letter with 5 silver rubles attached. You write that your husband sent you away, and you, not having the real refuge that you would like, grieve, why you decided to resort to God and ask Him on the basis of the Gospel words: “Ask, and it will be given to you” (Matthew 7: 7). So what? - so ask; and ask confidently and patiently, and you will receive. Be prudent in asking what you ask for. He said: “Seek first the Kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all this (that is, temporary, vital) will be added to you” (cf. Matthew 6:33). He teaches to ask like this: “Thy kingdom come, and thy will be done,” and so on. (Matthew 6:10) and enter through the narrow gates (Matthew 7:13) into the Kingdom of Heaven. And the holy Apostle James says: “Do not ask, do not ask, ask and do not receive, ask evilly, that you may depend on your sweets” (James 4: 2-3). So, ask the Lord for patience, and He will give you and strengthen you on the path that will lead you to the Kingdom of Heaven. He says: “I am the way and the truth” (John 14:6). You don’t know God’s intentions for yourself, so pray: may His holy will be over you, on which humbly place your trust and hope. Your contribution is assigned to church prayers for your health and salvation. I'm sending you a card. Asking for you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. 164. ADVICE FOR THOSE SUFFERING WITH MEANING AND INSILITY DRINKING WINE You write that your friend’s weakness was repeated, but you didn’t write her name. If your friend wants to get rid of the indicated weakness, then offer her two means: one external, and the other spiritual. External – treatment with Montenegrin herb. The spiritual remedy is for your friend to pay attention to the spiritual anguish, from the impatience of which she is plunged into the infirmity of drinking wine. One man, who suffered from both melancholy and wine drinking, was relieved in the following way: when he felt melancholy, he retreated to a secret place and made 33 bows with the prayer: Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me a sinner - and the melancholy subsided. And when melancholy appeared again, he did the same thing again, and with such prayer, when melancholy appeared, he completely got rid of drinking wine and from melancholy itself. Another person got rid of both melancholy and wine drinking by reading the Gospel. And for this matter to be firm and lasting, it requires sincere and complete confession and repentance throughout one’s entire life, starting from the age of 6. I began writing this letter in early October, and I am finishing it on the 16th, addressing your own situation. Remember the example of Lot’s wife and do not look back, but try to firmly follow the path of God’s commandments, and correct your mistakes with sincere repentance and humility. Due to the damp autumn weather, my health is tired and with old rheumatic pains. Asking for you and your family for the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. 165. BOTH SICKNESS AND HEALTH ARE FROM THE LORD I received your letter dated January 17, but due to weakness and extreme lack of time I could not answer you until now. For the same reasons, I did not answer your previous letters, which were received by me in a timely manner. You ask about my health, which Var told you. Dmit. Pushk., in the cold winter it is far from satisfactory. Yes, in winter, and in general, it is always harder for me than in summer, just because I sit in my cell all winter; and even here sometimes I catch a cold from visitors if one of them comes to me without warming up. But what to do? The Lord must know better than us what is healthier for us, and that is why he sends health to some and ill health to others. For all this, glory and thanksgiving to the merciful Lord, who does not deal with us according to our iniquities and does not reward us according to our sins (cf. Ps. 102:10); but if he punishes us, it is with mercy. Are you thinking of visiting our monastery in May? If you are healthy and it would be convenient for you to do this, then it doesn’t hurt to visit us. Then, during a personal meeting, it will be more convenient to talk with you about everything you need. And now I don’t have time to write to you. Asking for peace and God's blessing on you, I remain with sincere goodwill. 166. EXTERNAL POSITION SHOULD NOT HANDLE INTERNAL COLLABORATION. ABOUT UNBELIEF AND Blasphemous THOUGHTS. ABOUT THE RELATIONSHIP TO GOD. THE MOOD OF SPIRIT CANNOT ALWAYS BE EVEN Due to lack of time, I will answer your last letter of October 9 briefly. You write that you are being offered a position to manage a hotel house with furnished rooms with a salary of fifty rubles a month for ready maintenance. But you are afraid to accept this due to poor health, and secondly, you are afraid of losing the composure of thoughts that you have worked for for many years. First try to accept this position for a year, and then you will see whether you can do it without mental harm. While living in this position, try to always be in church, as you do now, or at least be at mass on weekdays, early or late, depending on the convenience of things. Also try to set aside time for home prayer in your room. To do this, have a good servant, even if it’s more expensive, so that she can replace you when needed. Help you, Lord, to acquire external profit and at the same time not lose spiritual benefit. In your last letter you write about your struggle with doubt and unbelief. The abuse of unbelief and doubt refers to blasphemous thoughts and is considered on par with them. Therefore, do not be too upset by this abuse, although it is not easy, but difficult. Better yet, in a complacent manner, try to despise the enemy’s thoughts of doubt and unbelief, keeping one thing in mind: do not judge or condemn anyone. St. Demetrius of Rostov writes: “Let us stop judging and condemning our neighbor, and we will not be afraid of blasphemous thoughts, nor the thoughts of unbelief and doubt.” You explain your previous spiritual mood, that you treated Christ as a friend, explaining to Him your needs. But this mood of spirit is Lutheran, not Orthodox, and not humble, but lofty. The Orthodox attitude towards the Lord should be the most humble. St. Isaac the Syrian writes that we must fall to the Lord in such humility, considering ourselves to be earthworms and crawling like them, and say a prayer to the Lord in childlike simplicity, like babbling children, and not with arrogance.” You complain about spiritual darkness. To this I answer you with the words of the Monk Macarius of Egypt, who says that the human body is created from earth; and for the earth to grow fruit, it requires more than one spring and summer, but also autumn and winter, and the weather is not always clear, but it also requires rain, alternately. If the weather was always hot, then everything would burn; if it always rained, then everything would rot. Also, not only strong winds are needed, but at times even storms to carry rotten and infectious stagnation of air into rotten places. Such shocks are necessary for a Christian man wearing an earthen body with which his immortal soul is connected. Without such shocks, a Christian not only cannot bear spiritual fruit, but can perish from being lifted up, which is what happened to the fallen angels. And so it is better for us to humble ourselves in the face of our weaknesses and our shortcomings, asking for mercy from the Lord through His only mercy. P.S. About myself I will say that my health is constantly poor, and I almost constantly catch colds, and I feel especially unwell and ill in the variable autumn weather. 167. ABOUT PRAYER FOR HEADACHES I received your letter dated January 31, in which you write that you have a severe headache, and such that, according to the doctor’s explanation, you are afraid of losing consciousness. Don't worry - this won't happen. Go to the Athos Chapel and serve a prayer service to St. Great Martyr Panteleimon, take oil from the lamp near his relics and anoint your sore head with this oil at night. At the same time, at home, turn with prayer more often to [healer] Panteleimon and ask for his help. The Lord will give and it will pass. The upcoming St. I wish you all to spend Pentecost with spiritual benefit. 168. BEING TREATED IS NOT A SIN. YOU CAN'T ESCAPE ANYWHERE FROM SORRY I received two letters from you, the first dated June 28, and the second dated July 23. Due to weakness and extreme lack of time, I slowed down to answer you. You ask me, a sinner, whether in ordinary illnesses I should always expect miraculous healing, prayerfully resorting to God’s help, and whether it is not a sin to use simple means. There is no sin in this, because everything is from the Lord God - both the healing agents and the doctors themselves. And the sin does not consist in the fact that a person resorts to medical aids, but in the fact that the patient places all hope for recovery in one doctor and medical remedies, forgetting that everything depends on the all-good and omnipotent God, who is One, whether he wants to live or die (cf. John 5:12). In the second letter you inform about the sudden death of a kind old woman, the mother of the family where you are staying. I pray that the merciful Lord may rest her soul in the heavenly settlements of the righteous. The name of the newly deceased O. is recorded in our skete church for remembrance. You write about yourself that the sudden death of the old woman greatly shocked you; and now, instead of the desired rest, a sorrowful time has come for you again. What to do? You probably won’t be able to escape from your sorrows, you won’t be able to escape. Our late elder, Abbot Father Anthony, used to say: “Then we will have peace when they sing over us: “Rest with the saints.” Such is the temporary life of a person, restless and sorrowful. However, if we look at sorrows from a Christian point of view, then even in the sorrows themselves we will see consolation for ourselves. The only reason why sorrow and illness are dear to us is that they alone can achieve an eternally sorrowless, blessed life in heaven. There is only one thing we must take care of, in order to endure them without complaint. My health is very weak, and there are a lot of visitors - it’s too much for me. I'm extremely exhausted. Asking for you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. P.S. I'm attaching a note to your girl. 169. OUR LIFE IS IN THE VALUE OF WIPING I received your letter dated August 16 with five rubles, which were handed over to our monastery commander. And the name of the newly deceased old lady O. has long been recorded in our skete church, where it is commemorated according to our established rites. On August 21, I received another sad letter from you, with the news that your sister’s apartment was rented out, which worried both you and your mother. What should we do here? After all, look, we live in a vale of crying, so we have to spend time sometimes jumping, and sometimes crying. Let us at least console ourselves with the thought that this deplorable vale is temporary. Everything will rush by, everything will flash by like a shadow, like an echo, and there will come a constant, unchangeable, endless and - oh, so that for us it will be blissful, bright! Let us hope that the Lord, out of His infinite mercy, will not deprive us of this mercy. I don’t have the time to write to you a lot, and I don’t have the strength. There are many visitors. Besieged from all sides; neither in the morning nor in the evening do they give me rest. 170. JUSTIFICATION OF MONASTIC LIFE I received your letter dated November 23, in which you ask me many questions. Due to weakness and extreme lack of time, I could not answer soon. Now I’ll write as much as I can. You write that you cannot develop a correct concept of monasteries; Moreover, they explain to you that the Lord said nothing in the Gospel about monastic life. On the contrary, a lot has been said. When a rich young man asked the Lord how he could be saved, the Lord answered him: “If you want to be taken into account, keep the commandments” (Matthew 19:17); that is, if you want to receive only salvation and eternal life, then fulfill the commandments of God. “If you want to be perfect, sell what you have and give it to the poor and come after Me” (cf. Matthew 19:21). – This is a direct indication of the difference between life in the world and life in the monastery. And I ask you who is higher: the one who serves the king himself or the one who serves the king’s servants? Those who retire to the monastery go there in order to serve God, and those who remain in the world undertake to serve God’s servants with charity and alms. There is also a direct indication in the Gospel about the difference between life in the world and life in a monastery in these words of the Lord: “Whoever loves father or mother more than Me is not worthy of Me” (Matthew 10:37); and if he leaves his father or mother and wife, and children, and brothers, and sisters, and all that he has, he will receive it a hundredfold, and will inherit eternal life (cf. Matthew 19:29); that is, in real life, instead of five or seven brothers and sisters, you will have a hundred or more sisters or brothers, as you saw in the Optina Hermitage and in the Kazan women's community. You write that you have seen and spoken with many of the sisters of this community, and you are surprised and perplexed by how they received peace of mind. I answer: through the fact that they have renounced worldly concerns and their will, and do everything and act according to spiritual advice, with the revelation of their conscience and their actions and intentions and heartfelt thoughts to the spiritual mentor and mentors. Unfairly, some interpret to you that leaving for a monastery is a manifestation of cowardice, fear of struggle, while those entering a monastery should enter the fight against the enemy with courage and with faith and hope in the mercy and help of God. From all that has been said, you can see the difference between life in the world and life in a monastery. I think it would not be superfluous to explain to you that men today, just as in ancient times, can literally fulfill the Gospel word of the Lord: “Sell what you have and give to the poor and come after Me” (cf. Matthew 19:21). I say this about men entering the monastery. The female gender cannot do this. They also need support in the monastery so that they have something to have a cell and support themselves. In regular men's monasteries, residents are given a salary from their income, and in dormitories they are given clothes, shoes, and a common meal, but in women's monasteries, as examples show, it is inconvenient to have all this from the monastery, and you have to add your own funds due to physical weakness or upbringing and for other reasons. You also write that, in your opinion, monastic life would be understandable if you entered a monastery for a while to correct your character and cut off your will, then returned again to the world to do good and instruct others. You can think like that, but it doesn’t apply to reality. Of those who enter the monastery, not all achieve perfect correction and perfection in virtue, and many can barely correct themselves. How can such people enter the world to correct others? He who can use others can do this without leaving the monastery; as you yourself experienced this, having talked with some living in the women's community, to whom you wondered how they received peace of mind. I think that's enough said to clarify your question. When we get down to business, we will clearly see how rarely theory agrees with practice. Calling upon you and all your relatives peace and God's blessing, I remain with sincere goodwill. 171. ADVANTAGE OF MONASKING OVER THE WHITE CLERGY I received your letter, in which you describe your external position and spiritual disposition and ask my feeble-minded advice on what kind of life you should choose: should you accept monasticism or enter the white clergy? Wherever you are more inclined, you should stick to that side. You yourself write that throughout your entire life your thoughts were more inclined towards monasticism, and you began to think about the white clergy only recently, and more on the advice of others. In the white clergy, willy-nilly, you must bind yourself to everyday concerns, and you are looking for freedom of thought; therefore, you should not enter the white clergy, but rather take monasticism. In a monastery it will be more convenient for you to serve God as you wish. However, even in monasticism it will not be quite as you think - theory and practice do not always agree. To assume something else and to experience it differently; but still, in monasticism you will find more of the freedom that you think about and that you desire. I wrote to you as I thought, and you choose the most useful... 172. CONSOLIZATION OF THE MOURNING. THE UNBENDING WILL OF HUMAN I received your letter, but did not answer, firstly, due to my weakness and illness and extreme lack of time, and secondly, because I could not find anything to write to you that would console and please you; and this was prevented by the human will, which, according to the proverb: the king is stronger, which often resists; that is why it is not so easy to bend her. Your name is Nadezhda. Pray with faith and hope and hope that the Lord, who is the message of destinies, will bend the unyielding will of man, so that he will fulfill what he should do according to his duty and promise. May the All-merciful Lord have mercy on us all and arrange for us saving and beneficial things! 173. ADVICE TO A SICK GIRL You write about your complex illnesses and that you lived with your parents as girls. So what? After all, you weren’t the only girl who lived with your father and mother, but you, perhaps, made a vow to remain a virgin - that’s a different matter. If you promised to remain a virgin and then get married, this is not allowed, and for such actions there are often punishments from God, similar to yours. You don’t write clearly about this, but as your illness progresses, it is clear that there is something abnormal in the affairs of your life. There is no need to travel a lot. The Lord can heal you with every miraculous icon, and every saint of God can also help you with his prayers to the Lord. But everything is in God and by God. There is a punishing disease for which there is only one cure: to rely on the will of God and endure until He desires to have mercy. Keep this in mind. But you can go to the Monk Tikhon and Father John of Kronstadt. And whenever you are in the Tikhonova Hermitage, you must, from the age of seven and throughout your entire life, repent and confess before your confessor, partake of the Holy Mysteries and receive special holy oil. The Sacrament of Unction raised many hopelessly sick from their beds; in addition, it cleanses forgotten and bewildered sins; and then rely on the will of God. There is no longer any need to seek treatment from doctors. Regarding Unction, do not accept superstitions or people’s opinions. Asking for you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere goodwill. P.S. However, the Lord's fate is not tested. He, lovingly, leads others along a similar path of sorrow and illness for great spiritual good, and this is truly God’s mercy. 174. A SICK SHOULD NOT BREAK THE FAST UNLESS CONSCIENCE ALLOWS I received your letter. If your conscience does not agree to allow you to use fasting food even because of illness, then you should not despise or force your conscience. Meal food cannot heal you from illness; and therefore later you will be embarrassed that you acted contrary to the good suggestions of your conscience. It is better to choose from lean foods that are nutritious and digestible to your stomach. It happens that some patients eat fasting food as medicine and then repent of this, that due to illness they violated the rules of the Holy Church about fasting. But everyone needs to look and act according to their conscience and consciousness and in accordance with the mood of their spirit, so as not to upset themselves even more by confusion and double-mindedness. So I expressed my opinion to you, as I understand it, and you choose what is most useful for yourself. 175. CONSOLIZATION OF A MOTHER GRIEVING OVER THE ILLNESS OF A DAUGHTER A long, long time ago I received a letter from you in which you wrote to me, among other circumstances, about the illness of your daughter S. But then the letter did not express great sorrow about this. Now I hear that you grieve beyond measure, seeing the suffering of your sick daughter. Indeed, it is humanly impossible for a mother not to grieve when she sees her little daughter in such suffering, suffering day and night. Despite this, you must remember that you are a Christian who believes in a future life and a future blessed reward not only for work, but also for voluntary and involuntary suffering; and therefore should not be foolishly cowardly and grieve beyond measure, like pagans or unbelieving people who do not recognize either future eternal bliss or future eternal torment. No matter how great the involuntary suffering of your daughter little S., they still cannot be compared with the voluntary suffering of the martyrs; if they are equal, then she will receive a blissful state equal to them in the heavenly villages. However, we should not forget the tricky present times, in which even small children receive mental damage from what they see and what they hear; and therefore purification is required, which does not happen without suffering; For the most part, spiritual cleansing occurs through bodily suffering. Let's assume that there was no mental damage. But you should still know that heavenly bliss is not given to anyone without suffering. Look: do the very infants also pass into the future life without illness or suffering? However, I am writing this not because I would like the death of the suffering little S., but I am writing all this, in fact, to console you and for correct admonition and real conviction, so that you do not grieve unreasonably and beyond measure. No matter how much you love your daughter, know that our all-good Lord loves her more than you, who provides for our salvation in every way. He Himself testifies about His love for each of the believers in Scripture, saying: “Even if the wife forgets her offspring, I will not forget you” (Wed: Isa. 49:15). Therefore, try to moderate your grief for your sick daughter, casting this sorrow on the Lord: as He wills and deigns, so He will do to us according to His goodness. I advise you to communicate with your sick daughter with a preliminary confession. Ask your confessor to question her more prudently during Confession. I wish your sick daughter and spouse, by the will of God, recovery, and I wish you and your other children the mercy of the Lord and a peaceful stay. 176. A SINNER SHOULD NOT DESPAIR, BUT SHOULD REPENT I received your letters and, due to extreme lack of time and physical weakness, I answer you briefly. There is no sin that overcomes God's mercy; He wants everyone to be saved and to come into true understanding (cf. 1 Tim. 2:4). Therefore, put aside your unreasonable despair and try to keep the commandments of God; and whatever you sin, repent and correct yourself. Endure all the sorrows that befall you according to the word of God: “In your patience ye will win your souls” (Luke 21:19), and: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew 10:22). Do not hold anger against your family, but pray for them and for all those who hate and offend you; and by the grace of God you will be saved if you do these things, that is, the commandments of God. But suicides go to the very bottom of hell, and the weight of all sinners crushes them there, and their torment is terrible and endless. Look at the example of the saints, how they endured for salvation. I received your letter dated April 15 with a ruble, which I used for butter as intended. You ask how you should live to save your souls. Read the fifth, sixth and seventh chapters of the Evangelist Matthew more often and try to keep the commandments of God and live holy, shunning all sin, and repent of your previous sins before God and confess to your confessor. Peace to you and your husband and God's blessing! 178. ANSWER TO SHE WHO HAS NOT FULFILLED A VOW TO GO TO A MONASTERY I received your letter dated June 10, in which you ask whether God will forgive you and your daughter for the fact that she did not fulfill her promise, did not go to the monastery, but got married, and you persuaded her to do this. Both bring sincere repentance before God for this and other sins and try to live according to God’s commandments and avoid all sin; then the Lord is able to show His mercy to you; because it is said in the Holy Scripture: There is no sin that overcomes God’s love for mankind. And the Lord Himself says: “I do not want the sinner to die by will, but to turn to him and live” (cf. Ezek. 33:11). 179. TO THE SICK AND MOURNING ABOUT HIS CONTINUING LIFE You regret that your dream does not come true, and you still live. The apostolic words are not false: “God’s long-suffering - do not grasp salvation” (Wed: 2 Pet. 3: 15). These words mean: if the Lord is patient with us and gives us days of life, then he does this for our salvation. The Lord helped you to show love to your neighbor and do a good deed - to convince an Old Believer to partake of the Holy Mysteries, and the Lord does not leave you without a reward for a cup of cold water. You say you have dropsy; You cannot expect to live with this disease for a long time, but it is best to rely on the will of God and more often remember the words of the Gospel: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19), and: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew 10:22). May the All-merciful Lord arrange for all of us what is salutary and beneficial. 180. WHY NOT ALL OUR WISHES ARE FULFILLED. YOU MUST RELY ON THE WILL OF GOD IN EVERYTHING 17 I’ve been meaning to respond to your letter of March 3 for a long time, but I couldn’t, partly due to illness, but mostly due to infirmity. By the end of Lent, my health was so weak that from half of the sixth week until Friday of Bright Week I didn’t even go to church. You write that good wishes are not always fulfilled. Know that the Lord does not fulfill all our good desires, but only those that serve our spiritual benefit. If, when raising children, we consider what teaching is appropriate for what age, how much more will the Lord, the knower of the heart, know what is useful to us and at what time. There is a spiritual age, which is not calculated by age, and not by beards, and not by wrinkles; and just as sometimes fifteen-year-olds study science together with eight-year-old children, so in spiritual education the same thing happens even more often. During Great Lent you were unable to go to the T. monastery, and even now they are reluctant to let you go. Rely in this on the will of God; Apparently, you still need to be patient, remembering the words of the Lord Himself: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19). You can give Mr. Zh-vu your word that you will stay with his daughter for another year, but do not promise to stay for more than a year; and it would be good if Mr. J. appreciated your zeal. And at this time, the T. monastery, with God’s help, will be somewhat improved, and new orders will be established in it, which the new boss is introducing there. Meanwhile, do not spend money on unnecessary things, but save as much as you can; For the first time, it doesn’t hurt to have at least some of your own funds. As for your current trip to 3., you have already decided in advance that if you go, you will go so as not to return. In the future, beware of deciding matters so rashly in advance and leave the decision to the will of God. If you are going with the intention of not returning, then you need to postpone the trip for a year; and if you go in order to see what and how, waiting for the will of God, then you can go now. 181. A MONASTERY IS A THEOLOGICAL SCHOOL. YOU WILL NOT LEARN TO PRAY SOON. MUST BE TOLERATED AND APPLIED I could not respond to your letter of May 9 on time, first due to lack of time, and then due to illness. This summer I seem to be sicker more than before, and therefore less able to work. Although in your last letter you write that you are planning to be in our monastery in August, I happened to have a convenient and free time to write to you, so I am writing, wanting to notify you that I am still alive. You write that you do not agree with M. M.’s opinion regarding preparations for the monastery. Comparing your warrior with a monk in this respect would be fair if you went out to spiritual combat in desert solitude and hermitage, but you want to enter a cenobitic monastery, and therefore this comparison does not apply here. Children cannot prepare themselves to enter an institution, but if they are prepared, then they are prepared by mentors and mentors. Who in the village will prepare you for the monastery? There are institutions where children are accepted if they at least know how to read and write. You know this, and you can be accepted into the T. institution. In children, meek and modest behavior is highly approved and praised; It doesn’t hurt to keep this in mind for you too. Let us turn again to the comparison of the warrior. You took it too high, comparing yourself to a trained warrior. It’s more humbling and closer to the point to compare yourself to a recruit. Recruits are accepted into the military rank and untrained: after that they will train, some will be capable of what, some for artillery, some for cavalry, and others for infantry marching, according to the Russian proverb: if you don’t have a lot of sense in your head, answer with your feet, that is, go and go wherever they send you. And whoever has a good head will be given some head work, as long as he doesn’t become arrogant and humiliate those who walk and do things that are external, but necessary. That's enough for now. Goodbye! Guilty! – I forgot to say anything about prayer. Prayer is such a thing that, after living in a monastery for several years, you will not soon learn to pray as you should; and now, for now, pray as best you can and as best you can, only with a publican’s thought. Our late Fr. Archimandrite Moses, an eighty-year-old old man, a wise and experienced man, usually used to say in response to questions like yours: “How things will show there.” It is another thing to assume, another thing to actually see. Although it will be difficult for you to stay with Mr. J. until spring, it will be more thorough, because 600 is more solid than 300. Do not renounce the zeal offered by Mr. J.’s daughters, the eldest and the youngest, but accept with gratitude; Place all your hope in God, who through His all-good Providence arranges everything that is useful to us. Guide yourself with the same thought in relation to your relatives. If the Lord tells them, they will return what you owe, although not everything; and if they don’t give it back, then it’s better to accept from strangers than to quarrel with your own. As for their own benefit, leave that to them: let everyone act according to their own discretion. You write that it’s hard for you and that your health may suffer if you put everything off. Try not to take your real circumstances to heart, but to live, imitating how some people walk through the forest out of necessity or of their own free will: you come across a gnarled tree - they will bend or go around, and some annoying branch will whip you in the back of the head - they don’t really look at it. I bow to N. and N. Peace to you and your stay. 182. WE ARE SAVED BY PATIENCE Leave more trouble and investigation about the cells. When you go to a monastery, then you can find a monastery with the blessing of Mother Abbess, but while still living in the world and without having explained your acceptance to Mother Abbess, it is not entirely proper to find a cell for yourself. You write that until now you have nothing in your hands that is true. But do not worry about this and do not doubt, but place your hope in the all-good Providence of God, believing that the Lord is strong to bring everything to a good and useful end; Just be forced, during this winter, to graciously endure the inconveniences and troubles that may arise, always remembering the gospel word for your reinforcement: “Strait and sorrowful is the way that leads to eternal life” (cf. Matthew 7:14). If you reason wisely and endure, then the real winter will pass little by little, as if unnoticed! When the unpleasant time and unpleasant inconveniences pass, the person does not remember these troubles. However, a person’s entire life, no matter where he lives, is nothing more than a temptation. Look at your circumstances and at the circumstances around you, and then this will be clearly revealed to you. To everyone who wants to be saved, it is briefly said: “In your patience gain your souls” (Luke 21:19). But who knows how many sorrows are endured by those who do not seek salvation, and perhaps more than the first? Manage to your salvation! 183. IN THE UNCERTAIN POSITION OF THE FIRM 39th PSALM I received your letter dated January 1 and am very glad that now you are well in Moscow, and in your uncertain situation, repeat the 39th Psalm: “I have endured the Lord, and heard and heard my prayer: and raised me from the pit of passions and from the clay of the mire, and set my feet on stones and straightened my steps” (Ps. 39: 2-3). I can't write anymore today. Father M will tell you about my health. I am sending you prosphora. G.O. I bow and wish you a peaceful stay with her and all the best according to the will of God. 184. PRAY AS YOU CAN, NOT BE EMBARRASSED BY TEMPTATIONS You write that Fr. K. told you to stop by Optina again on the way, and you don’t know what it’s like. O.K. said this without knowing which road you would have to take, and he said it simply. He does not ascribe to himself a prophetic and predictive spirit. I only said it because it came to mind. So don’t worry or worry too much about it. Many things have been written in your letters, but now there is no time to respond to everything, and it is not the right time, because you are still in an uncertain position. For now, pray as best you can and as best you can, awaiting the end from God’s Providence. Believe that the Lord is able to have mercy on you. He did not come to save the righteous, but to call sinners to repentance (Cf.: Matthew 9:13), as He Himself declared in the Gospel, adding that there is joy in heaven for the only sinner who repents (Cf.: Luke 15:7). Consider the fear that occurs during prayer as a temptation from the enemy, who tries to turn everyone who wants to pray away from prayer. When starting to pray, protect yourself with the sign of the cross and continue to pray, and over time, by the grace of God, you will get rid of this temptation if you are less angry at others and restrain yourself from condemnation. It is briefly said: “Through many tribulations it is fitting for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven (cf. Acts 14:22). Remember this and try to endure everything that is unpleasant and sorrowful - forgive those who understand and those who do not understand, according to the word of the Lord: “Forget, and it will be left for you” (cf. Luke 6:37)). This is what it means to gain wisdom for salvation. 185. YOU CAN BE SAVED IN EVERY PLACE I am answering your letter briefly. Weakness and lack of leisure are not allowed to spread. Live for now, where it is more convenient and where you will not be a burden, waiting for a change for the better. Out of despondency, you can jingle the keys according to need, remembering the old saying of the experienced: need is tricky, and if you don’t want to, you will laugh. However, know that in every place you can please God by fulfilling His holy and life-giving commandments; This is why it is sometimes said that it is not the place that saves a person, although a convenient place provides many conveniences. It is said this way for the reason that caution, self-protection and compulsion to do good are required everywhere. Adam and Eve were in paradise, but due to carelessness and lack of care, they violated the commandment there too. To this we should also add that every person who believes in the Orthodox way, like Lot, preserves himself more in the place where he sees inconvenience and danger. However, what has been said does not interfere with the fulfillment of your sincere desire, which you expect in due time from the Providence of God. Take courage, and may your heart be strong! 186. YOU SHOULD PROTECT YOURSELF EVERYWHERE FROM MINDAL CONFUSION I received your letter dated August 3rd. In your uncertain present situation, surrender to the Providence of God and strive to take care of the benefit of your soul in every place. It is said: “His dominion is in every place” (cf. Ps. 103:22), that is, God’s. Although sometimes the place itself brings benefits to a person, but not completely. The main thing depends on our good will. Sometimes an uncomfortable place can be useful, because there a person is careful and watches himself, but in a comfortable place he relaxes and indulges in carelessness. Thus, Lot was preserved from harm in Sodom, but suffered it in Zoar, in a place that he considered inaccessible to evil. The words of the experienced are not repeated in vain: God protects those who are protected. And first of all, protect yourself from mental embarrassment. No matter how plausible it may seem, consider it a harmful temptation, because in a confused position a person is incapable of anything good and useful. Apparently, failure is your cross. They promise both, but neither one nor the other is fulfilled. Be patient, remember the commandment of the Lord Himself: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19). Do not present yourself with excuses for self-justification in cowardice and impatience - that you have a spiritually beneficial intention, but you fail. From the words of the Lord spoken above, it is clear that there is nothing more useful for us than patience with the sorrows we encounter, no matter what kind they may be. Wherever we have to live, we will endure the inconveniences encountered, awaiting the will and wave of God in the fulfillment of our main desire. When it will be, then let it be. Peace to you, peace to your soul, peace to your being. 187. SHOULD BE BEWARE OF THOSE WHO DISTRACT FROM THE MONASTERY WITH “WORLDLY CONVENIENCES” I received a letter from you without a date, but with a postmark of October 2. You write that you received an impetus, and then favors came from there: your relative undertakes to arrange a pension for you. That would be good. But then you write that he offers you all the comforts of life, just so that you give up the idea of ​​going to the monastery. I don’t know why, but it seems to me that nothing good can come from these “conveniences to life,” and it is much better for you to live in your uncertain situation and endure a little longer, waiting for the will of God. G. wrote to you that she would not have gone to the monastery if you had stayed with her. And I'll tell you that I think the opposite. Then you tell me about yourself: if it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have decided to go to the monastery either. No one is forcing you to go to a monastery. Live only according to the commandments of the Lord, as the Gospel teaches; and whichever of you will live like a Christian, I think, sooner or later, and in due time, will naturally have to enter a monastery. When it will be necessary, only God knows, but I advise you to beware of everyone who offers worldly comforts and benefits only in order to leave the monastery and live with them. These people, with both pushes and baits, will not cease to bother everyone who wants to work for the Lord sincerely. The world does not relieve sorrows either. 188. RECOGNITION FOR INSINCERITY I received your letters dated November 4, 25 and 29 and, having read the last one, I was quite surprised by you. You yourself resolutely do not want to accept G.’s offer; You write that no one in her house is in good health, that your presence there will lead to nothing, that you have neither the strength nor the patience to live with her, and meanwhile she answered that you cannot agree to her proposal without asking my advice or blessing. I can’t go to G. to bless you, because you yourself don’t want this, and to say that I don’t bless you means taking on her displeasure for refusing, whereas this is your own will. Therefore, you referred to my blessing only as an excuse. Is there a spiritual attitude for this? If you do this, then all that will come out of it is confusion and criticism of your spiritual attitude. Here's a note for you - don't do this in the future. If you don’t want to go somewhere, then find your own excuses, without referring to outside blessings, which are asked when a person does not dare to do something or is perplexed about something and asks for advice on what to do. I print G.’s letter only in half so that you can read it and glue the other half of the wafer. You write that you are being given a pension of only 50 silver rubles. I don’t know, but it seems, out of necessity, you can live with this amount in the Anoseva community, if they don’t require you to contribute and if your pension was very reliable and solid and was paid accurately every year. But I remember that you didn’t seem to like Anosievo Hermitage. You can see from experience where you like and where you don’t like. Everywhere the result is the same - everywhere you need to prepare for humility and patience and arm yourself with courage and trust in the mercy and help of God. The Gospel says: “In the world you will be sorrowful” (John 16:33). And in the Acts of the Apostles: “Through many tribulations it is fitting for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven” (cf. Acts 14:22). He who desires to be saved endures tribulations; and whoever deviates from the path of salvation also does not avoid sorrows. Therefore, it is better to endure the sorrows of God for the sake of, for the sake of your salvation and for the cleansing of your sins, than to suffer senselessly, for no one knows why. Peace be with you! 189. HOW TO PRACTICE YOUR GUARD TO SERIOUS ACTIVITIES I have had your two letters from December 7th and December 23rd lying unanswered for a long time. I intended to write to you several times, but weakness and lack of time overcame me. Especially towards the end of the Nativity Fast, I was very exhausted from the increased number of visitors; then again the holiday season with all the rumors and exhaustion from various rumors did not give me the opportunity to answer you. In your first letter you express grief over the mistake you made and say that you cried bitterly at the thought that I was leaving you. I never thought of leaving you; but I wrote to you what I wrote only so that next time you would act carefully and more thoroughly, and do not be embarrassed or worry about this anymore. In the second letter you write that you moved to V.I., but you do not explain under what conditions. Apparently, on conditions of need. You ask how to accustom your pet to serious activities, but you yourself realize the difficulty of your task. It is especially tricky to advise from afar when you do not know how our words will be received. First suggest that they make day out of day and night out of night, and when you succeed in this, then you can think about something else. And in general, taking into account the circumstances, do what you can, calling on God’s help and assistance from above from the Lord, “who wants everyone to be saved and to come into the understanding of truth” (Cf.: 1 Tim. 2:4). In good moments, you can tell your pet that, as a Christian, she should read spiritual books in addition to magazines and not take her word for it indiscriminately: that you can be born from dust and that people used to be monkeys. But it is true that many people began to imitate monkeys and humiliate themselves to the point of monkeys. When you can’t go to church on weekdays, get up early and read something prayerful for your consolation. Do not be embarrassed by your uncertain situation, but wait patiently for the arrangement for yourself from the Providence of God. 190. DON’T FEAR AND BE WORSE With o. M. I sent you a prosphora and a bow and am expecting news from you and about you. In the meantime, I’ll tell you at least briefly about your last letter of January 28th. Live as you live and where you have to, just don’t be discouraged and don’t be faint-hearted, waiting for what the Lord speaks about you. In the difficult situation in which the strangeness of others puts you, manage: do as you can, and let others do as they want. You don’t know what to answer when they say that we have been given grace. We undoubtedly believe that A. I. and all Orthodox Christians were given the grace of God at Baptism; but this grace acts and is revealed as we fulfill the commandments of God, the main one of which is humility. It is said: “By their fruit you will know them” (Matthew 7:16); and look at the fruits, especially your own, what they are. 191. MOTHER MOURNING ABOUT SON'S UNBELIEF. ABOUT GOVERNIYA Forgive me that I have not yet responded to your mournful letter, which I received at the end of August. I really wanted to write you something as a consolation and several times took up the letter to you, but my desire remained unfulfilled, first due to extreme lack of time and rumors from visitors, and then due to an illness that visited me, which for a month or more did not give me the opportunity to do my usual business. Now, by the mercy of God, the danger seems to have passed; but I am still very weak and I don’t know whether even now I will be able to answer your letter satisfactorily. However, with God’s help, I will write as much as I can and as best I can. You wrote that, having once given alms to a beggar for the health of your son, you were embarrassed when he began to pray for his repose. Don't be embarrassed by this. From the beggar’s mistake and misunderstanding, nothing negative could and cannot happen to your son; and no one can wish for anything greater or better than to be worthy of the Kingdom of Heaven in due time. And that in your grief for your son you sometimes thought that it would be better for him to die than to live the way he lives - reproach yourself for this and with full faith surrender both yourself and your son to the will of the all-good and all-wise God. If the Lord preserves whose days, then He does good; if he crosses someone’s life, then he again does good; and in general, according to the word of the Holy Church, the Lord, with the depth of wisdom, humanely arranges everything and gives useful things to everyone. And therefore, for a person there is nothing better and more useful than devotion to the will of God, but God’s Judgment is incomprehensible to us. You realize that in many ways it is your own fault that you did not know how to raise your son as you should. Self-reproach is useful, but, realizing one’s guilt, one must humble himself and repent, and not be embarrassed and despair; Nor should you be greatly alarmed by the thought that you alone are the involuntary cause of your son’s current situation. This is not entirely true: every person is gifted with free will and is more for himself and will have to answer before God! Are you asking if you should write to your son at random in Moscow and how to write to him in order to touch his heart? Write to him briefly first to find out where he is now, and when you find out, you can write to him in more detail. You can then tell him that he has now probably experienced with his own experience what atheism and freethinking lead to; that, striving for unbridled freedom, he forgot that from sin, especially annoyance to parents, slavery itself arose, which had never existed on earth before, and the like. After praying to God, write as the Lord puts it on your heart. But first, I repeat, you need to find out where he is currently and in what position. And in general, you should now not be so concerned about admonishing him, but rather praying for him, so that the Lord Himself, who knows the message of destinies, will admonish him. Great is the power of maternal prayer. Remember from what depths of evil Blessed Augustine was brought out by the prayer of his pious mother. And when you pray for your son, pray for yourself, so that the Lord will forgive you for what you have sinned out of ignorance. You describe how difficult your real single life is. Accept it as the gospel cross; thank God, who sent it to you for the benefit of your soul and for the cleansing of sins, from which no one living on earth is free. For your consolation and edification, read chapters from the beginning of the fifth to the eleventh in the Gospel of Matthew. You write that due to weakness of your eyes you cannot do fine needlework, and ask me to assign you some kind of obedience. Out of boredom, you can knit stockings or something similar. Finally, you write that during the past Dormition Fast, on my advice, you fasted and partook of the Holy Mysteries, and that the fulfillment of this Christian duty revived and strengthened you. God bless! And on the coming Nativity Fast, I again advise, having prepared, to begin this Divine and saving Sacrament. According to the commandment of the Church, Orthodox Christians must partake of the Holy Mysteries during all four Lents, and once a year only those who are very, very preoccupied with everyday affairs and great leisure take part in the Holy Mysteries. I would advise you to receive communion, in addition to fasting, and at long intervals, such as between the Assumption and Nativity fasts. Invoking peace and God’s blessing upon you, I remain with sincere goodwill. 192. HOW TO DO IN TRIBULATIONS. ABOUT CONFESSION You ask my opinion about the service your son wants to enter. My opinion is this: although this service is not good, idleness is much worse; It is better to serve and be busy than to spend time inactively in the circle of such people as he mentions in his letter. Greetings in the Lord of the sorrowful A.I. In case of illness from mental shock, it is useful for him to resort to the healer Panteleimon and the Monk Moses Ugrin, and in the case of false bills of exchange for him, it is useful for him to resort to Saint Nicholas, the Hieromartyr Phocas and John the Warrior. Evil always ran ahead, but did not prevail, unless the Lord allowed and will allow it for the benefit of our soul and for testing Christian patience. Only A.I. at present it is especially useful to read three psalms: “The Lord is my enlightenment and my Savior, whom I will fear” (Ps. 26); second: “Alive in the help of the Most High” (Ps. 90); third: “I have endured the Lord” (Ps. 39). It is not in vain that Scripture says: “Through many tribulations it is fitting for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven” (cf. Acts 14:22), and: “A man’s enemies are those of his own household” (cf. Matthew 10:36). May the All-merciful Lord deliver us from enemies visible and invisible and give us patience and courage to fight and endure everything sorrowful and offensive. You could go to the Lavra to talk, but it seems there is no need. You can talk to and confess to the same Fr. S., who also has NN. I confessed: it will be easier this way. However, look for yourself, but in my opinion, it’s all the same. Confess to whomever, just confess sincerely that after the last confession there will be something heavy or light on your conscience. If you remember something from your previous life that was unconfessed due to oblivion, you should confess it too. Do not think that you have denied the Lord because, living in a Lutheran home, you were ashamed to pray to God as you usually do. Confess this with self-reproach before God and before your confessor, but do not be embarrassed to the point of despair. Go ahead in such cases, if it is inconvenient to pray outwardly, then mentally call on God’s mercy and help more often, always trying to remember the omnipresence of God. You also need to manage to pray to God, even in the morning and in the evening, when you go to bed and when you get up. Lowered bows can be performed at other times and days, and even after a year. You must tell the confessor when you will fulfill them or that you will fulfill them. Peace to you and your pets! 193. YOU HAVE TO PUT UP WITH YOUR ABUSERS If you have a blessed guilt and decide to go to St. Petersburg to see N., then you can visit three famous people once each for the sake of explanation and reconciliation. You can tell your sister that you were dissatisfied with her for your part, which she and her husband did not want to pay on time, and now you are leaving it to the Judgment of God. N. you can thank for your former friendship, but you cannot continue it because of her immodesty: say this as softly as you can. You can also thank Mrs. N. for what she considers a favor for you, adding that now there is no need to explain about your son-in-law’s action. In a word, visit all three for the sake of peace, having told everyone that now it is difficult for you to correspond with anyone. Peace to you and all the various small fry living with you! 194. YOU SHOULD NOT CHANGE YOUR LOCATION WITHOUT HOPE FOR A CHANGE IN YOUR LIFE I received your sorrowful letter, but at the time I could not answer it, although I really wanted to; but weakness and lack of time did not allow it. However, you are on par with many others in this regard. At the last post office, many letters were prepared for the afternoon, but at that time the ice on the river broke and did not allow them to be taken to the post office; What was delivered in the morning is how it all ended. In your tricky position and your tricky surroundings, it’s difficult to tell you anything definite to calm you down. I know that your usual occupation has long been painful for you; but what to do when there is no opportunity to change it for the better - I’m talking about changing your occupation to another life. If you only change the place, then not only is there no promise of benefit, but there is also no chance of making a mistake. Here there is one inconvenience, but in another place many inconveniences can happen that will interfere with your inner mood. I can give you one piece of advice at this time: ask N. get somewhere the fourth volume of Ephraim the Syrian in Russian translation, and read both separately, the 139th Word: “On humility and pride”; and I would even advise you to write down this word and have it for guidance and reassurance in sorrowful cases, and to highlight places that are close to your situation, so that in case of need you can quickly find what you need. What to do? Be patient; maybe a treasure will be revealed to you from somewhere, then you can think about life in a different way; in the meantime, arm yourself with patience and humility and hard work and self-reproach. You say that you do everything under compulsion; but in the Gospel compulsion is not only not rejected, but also approved. This means that we should not lose heart, but should trust in God, Who is able to bring everything to a beneficial end. 195. IT IS IMPOSSIBLE TO LIVE WITHOUT COLLISIONS. MUST HOPE IN GOD I received your letter dated April 20. You are writing to me about an incident that made an unpleasant impression on all of you. What to do? The ancient people decided long ago that you cannot live a century without a parable, and they added that even pot collides with pot, even more so for people living together, it is impossible to live without a collision. And this especially happens from different views on things; one thinks about the course of affairs one way, and another another; one is convinced of his concepts, which seem solid and solid to him, while the other believes in his understanding. If in the original rule of arithmetic one and one are added, then two comes out; if in the third rule you multiply two by two, then you get four; if it comes to fractions, then there will be numbers at the top and bottom, and in the middle of them there is a line: this is what happens in human affairs. If they are too fragmented, then there will be inconvenience both above and below, with some kind of obstacle in the middle. As I wrote and told you before, so I will tell you now: if you believe in God’s Providence and hope in God’s all-powerful help, then you will not encounter such inconveniences as you expect, and moreover, you will always enjoy possible peace of mind. When you worry about something that cannot happen (because assumptions are mostly incorrect and erroneous), then you will only worry yourself in vain. You wonder if they suddenly turned you down. From the letters I receive, I don’t see a hint about this and I don’t think that they would do this to you, unless due to some special unforeseen circumstances. You never know what people suggest: it is not always taken into account. It was written to me that they are advised to take a person to look after and walk with N., but how and whether this will happen is still unknown. And I advise you to stick to the golden mean in dealing with juniors and seniors, trying not to insist on your own and do, according to your duty, what is possible according to considerations, guided by the fear of God and a good conscience. Calling upon you the peace and blessing of God, I remain with sincere good wishes for all that is beneficial to you; external inconveniences must be endured. Thank you for congratulating me, a sinner, on the last day of my Angel and for your good wishes. You ask how you should deal with Kirkh’s invitation to definitely come to them for the whole day. Better to dodge. You are afraid of criticism of NN. But due to your responsibility, it is impossible for you to accept this offer. If you go away for the whole day, who will you leave the children with? Especially with NN disease. you will only embarrass others, and they will be unhappy with you. If invitations are repeated, you can directly say that, due to your duties, you cannot leave the children for a long time. There can be no way out of this criticism, and if you go, then confusion may most likely result, as you yourself are aware that every word there needs to be thought over and thought over, and with all the talk and questioning, you can unnoticed get carried away. I don’t answer your previous letters, first due to weakness and lack of time, and then because the circumstances to which I expected an answer have changed. Try to accept the troubles that are inevitable in life more complacently and manage not only for salvation, but also for peace. I congratulate you on the approaching holiday of the Nativity of Christ and wish you to meet and spend this joyful Christian celebration in bodily health and spiritual consolation, as well as to begin and end the coming New Year peacefully and safely. Tired hieromonk Ambrose. 197. EVERYTHING SHOULD BE DONE WITH A GOOD INTENTION I am guilty, firstly, that I have not yet answered about the material with crosses, although I was planning to write many times to change this material, since it is more suitable for sewing a church vestment from it than an ordinary dress. Secondly, it’s my fault that I didn’t respond for a long time to your long letter regarding the treatment of children. I thought about writing about this subject both to you and to others, each in its own sense and at its own time, and in its own way, as appropriate for each, but I didn’t have time for anyone. Apparently, it will have to be postponed until a personal meeting, if only this is arranged by the Providence of God: then, it seems, it would be more convenient to explain this, depending on the time and location and for other reasons. Writing about such things is not entirely convenient. In the meantime, the Lord will provide an opportunity for you to live as you lived. Let each of you carry out his work with good intentions and with a Christian disposition, and act in regard to words and actions. People look at what is visible, but the Lord looks at a person’s inner disposition and action according to conscience both in relation to others and in relation to himself. When we cannot bring benefit to others for some reason, then let us take care of the benefit of our own soul, according to the instructions that we read in the book of Abba Dorotheus. I repeat: if the Lord had deigned to see each other in person, then we would have talked sincerely about what we needed to talk about. I wish you to meet the approaching all-joyful holiday of the Bright Resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ in health and spiritual consolation and in peace with everyone around you. Peace be with you! 198. DISEASES FROM SPIRITUAL CAUSES ARE TREATED WITH SPIRITUAL REMEDIES 18 M. can be treated with medical means, but this is unlikely to help, because there are spiritual reasons. The first is that he took the wrong side of his mother, and therefore was embarrassed in the wrong way. And I think he was punished for this. Or maybe there are one or two more spiritual reasons that you can think about, but it’s inconvenient to write. And therefore, for him, the best thing is sincere confession and spiritual admonition. Sorrowful temptations are in any case useful. It is said in the psalms: “Whenever I have killed, then I will seek Him and turn and pray to God” (Wed: Ps. 77:34). 199. HOW TO PASS THE POSITION I congratulate you on your position and sincerely wish you a successful career in this position. And in order to properly lead others, one must ourselves be guided by the rules of the spiritual law. I am writing out for you the most important of these rules, written by the Venerable Mark the Ascetic, who says: “Whenever you want to solve an incomprehensible thing, seek about it what pleases God, and you will find a useful solution” (“About those who think they will be justified by works,” chapter 195). According to this rule, all human experimental information must be verified, which is in no way refuted if it agrees with the will of God. This rule applies more to the case when we need to act in relation to others. Actually, for us ourselves, the Venerable Mark prescribes another, deeper rule: “Do not attempt to resolve an inconvenient thing by strife, but in the image of the spiritual law commands, that is, patience and prayer and like-minded hope,” and again: “In every undertaking, let God, who ordains every good thing, begin for you, so that according to God the work that is set before you will be done” (“On the Law”) spiritual”, chapters 12 and 5). 200. HOW TO CANDLE SERVICE TROUBLES I received your letter. Having read it, I can’t say anything, unless I repeat the Gospel words of the Lord Himself: “If you had been quicker from the world, the world would have loved its own: as you are not from the world, but I chose you out of the world, for this reason the world hates you” (John 15:19). I, a sinner, for my part will add: neither the governor nor the minister is eternal, and God’s patience has a limit; let them show off until the Lord allows it, and then they themselves will get as much as they did not think or expect. The psalm’s word is not false: “I have seen the wicked exalted and towering like the cedars of Lebanon; passed by, and his place was not found” (Wed: Ps. 36: 35-36). Although it is difficult and very offensive to endure unfair opposition from such persons who should defend the truth, and from persons not small, but great and high, but afterwards it will be gratifying according to the impartial Court of the One Judge of the living and the dead. The choice fell on you; therefore, pull until you make another choice, as best you can and as best you can, if you have enough physical strength, despite all the tricks of man and the enemy, and then you will see what to decide on: to serve or not to serve. Recently I heard the words of an official to whom someone said: “Nobody likes you.” To which he replied: “And I despise everyone.” Although this word is not entirely Christian, it was said by the way and was quite noticeable to opponents. Among the main virtues, the main ones are four virtues: wisdom, courage, chastity and truth. The humble Nikita Stifat writes that each of these virtues is between the other two: courage, on the one hand, has patience, and on the other, strong resistance. You are being vilified publicly and even in print. Although it is very difficult and offensive to bear, in the nine Beatitudes of the Gospel the last is set as the main and highest one, that is: “Blessed are you, when they revile you and say all sorts of evil words against you, a liar, for my sake. Rejoice and be glad, for your reward is many in heaven” (cf. Matthew 5: 11–12). And, on the other hand, the Lord says in the Holy Gospel (Mark 8:38): “Whoever is ashamed of Me and My words in this adulterous and sinful generation, and I will be ashamed of him when I come in the glory of My Father with the holy angels” (Wed: Mark 8:38). It is noticeable that the position involves you in unnecessary expenses, so in order not to fall into unbearable debts, at the right time, at your discretion, you can refuse, otherwise debts are worse than sins: a person will repent of his sins, and may God forgive him; they will be tortured for debts not only in the present, but also in the future life, from which may the Lord deliver. 202. WE MUST STAND FOR THE TRUTH; DO NOT REJECT, BUT SUFFER I received your letter dated February 13, in which you explain that my letter confused you. I wrote to you conditionally that if the position introduces you to large expenses, followed by unpayable debts, as your wife said, but as you explained this in a completely different way in your last letter, then you should not leave the position. Hoping for God’s help, you can continue to fight as before, as Scripture says: “True delivers even from death” (Cf.: Proverbs 10:2). In this battle, you should not despise human help: you can ask two who know your friends to write for you to St. Petersburg and ask whoever they can there. And on occasion, you can sometimes say to your enemies: “I can personally explain to the Emperor himself the just cause and your unjust cavils”; however, I leave this to your discretion. If you had to suffer for God’s sake for a just cause, then you shouldn’t renounce it. We live for the future life and glory, not for the present. 203. DO NOT REFUSE YOUR POSITION. THE GOVERNOR WILL BE FIRED OR TRANSFERED. MARRIED WOMAN TO LIVE WITH HUSBAND AT HER OWN CAPABILITY You write that N. for some reason did not say anything to the minister himself about the governor, but only to his comrade and the clerk. Some advise you to go to St. Petersburg and personally explain everything to the minister, but your heart bows, moreover, to leave this matter to the will of God. And I agree with your opinion; I just don’t advise you to refuse your position, although you once declared that either the governor or you would not serve. You never know what is said on any occasion, but you need to act after considering all the circumstances. I think you should do this. If in December you are again elected to a real position, then do not refuse, but rather go to the governor and explain to him that if he continues to treat you as he did, then you will need to go to the minister and personally explain everything. Perhaps the governor will treat you better. If, by God’s permission, the governor remains in his previous position and disposition, does not change towards you, and your comrades do not support you, but arrange your dismissal, then the words of the Gospel will be fulfilled for you: “It is blessed to be expelled for the sake of righteousness” (Matthew 5:10). But for some reason it seems that the governor will either be fired or transferred to another place. The other day a colonel from Warsaw was in Optina. Her husband was in a similar position to yours and for this reason he moved to another place, although it was good for him to serve in Warsaw. As soon as the colonel changed his place, the commander was soon replaced, and the colonel’s wife very much regrets her change. Of course, all you need to do is threaten the governor with a trip to St. Petersburg, and then the matter will decide: to go or not to go. Regarding N., you reasoned well: if she does not agree to live at the monastery, but still wants to stay with her husband, then let her live on her own means, as best she knows. When you go to ... talk to her and consider her position and location and act accordingly. 204. CONTENT AND ABUNDANCE POINTS PEOPLE Regarding N., our words were conveyed correctly that O.A. advised you to put her in a monastery in order to keep her from trying to return to her parental home for a well-known reason. Thank God that N. stayed in ... to live with her husband, although in need, but contentment and abundance spoils people. Fat, as the proverb goes, makes animals go crazy. You write that official affairs are in the same situation: the governor is not being replaced, and he continues to turn a blind eye to the rebellious peasants. And in the new N. you don’t notice any support for yourself. Therefore, you can continue to act alone, as you put it, Mr. Ig. There is an old wise saying: God controls the brave. Therefore, when and what is needed, write to the ministers, one or the other. For this they will not be sent to Siberia, and if some kind of trouble and sorrow arises, we will endure it with God’s help, and meanwhile, sooner or later, the measure of God’s long-suffering will be fulfilled; whoever is needed is promoted or demoted. 206. CONTINUATION OF THE FIGHT. DON'T GET WEARED AND ALONE IN THE STRUGGLE You write, firstly, about continuing the fight against those opposed. Although many of your actions approve, no one wants to help you, and therefore you have to fight this fight alone. But don't be discouraged. The Lord is strong to give you His help. Every day at Vespers the psalm words of the prophet David are read: “Sinners will fall into their depths: I am one, until I will pass away” (Ps. 140:10). Therefore, without hesitation, without fear, write to the minister whatever is needed, enclosing documents as evidence, in the hope that something will be accepted and will have some effect. If, by God’s permission, the opposing side had to overcome, then nothing else will happen to you, but they will only tell you to leave the service, however, I don’t hope for this, in any case, you will fulfill your duty before God. 207. COURTS. FALSE CANNOT HAVE PERFECT SUCCESS I received your letter. I am glad that some kind of victory followed, although not yet complete. But it is enough that many have already appreciated your zealous zeal for the fair defense of your rights before the authorities. And those who are now in prison for arbitrariness will force others to be more careful - not to do the same. You are asking me whether to send an addendum to the minister about the outrageous request (on what occasion was the headman arrested for seven days for allowing or failing to restrain the peasants from arbitrary rule?). If it has not yet been cleared and indicated that the main culprit supporting the unrest has not yet been prohibited or rumored about a change, then it does not hurt to send an addition to the previous memo about the obvious support of the unrest by a well-known person. If someone could be found who could bring the Minister of Justice to the attention of such courts, it would greatly help the just cause. And according to God’s Judgment, untruth cannot have complete success. It is said in the psalms: “A lie is not true to yourself” (Ps. 26:12). Evil always runs ahead, but it never overcomes. Cain was born before Abel, and Esau before Jacob; but the elders not only did not succeed, but also died. It is said in the psalms: “The truth of God is like the mountains of God” (Compare: Ps. 35:7), and human truth is visible not as mountains, but as hills. Help you, Lord, to strive. 208. IT IS ALWAYS NECESSARY, WITH GOD’S HELP, TO STAY TO THE RIGHT SIDE You write that the governor has finally been dismissed. This means that yours, with God’s help, although not soon, has prevailed. You ask how you should deal with the new governor, who paid you a visit and stayed with you longer than you did with him? You explain to him the former circumstances under the previous government, without pointing directly at the former governor, and tell him that “under the former government” the men beat the police officers and this remained unpunished, as well as the fact that self-governors mowed other people’s meadows, etc. If, as you say, he is a truly efficient person, then I think he will not oppose your view of things. However, he must first look at everything and everyone and then act. Be that as it may, you have always stuck to the right side with the help of God and continue to stick to it, only more skillfully. It is said somewhere: truth delivers from death, although for the truth the Baptist of the Lord’s head was cut off; and this did not deprive him of veneration above all. 209. WHEN TEACHING CHILDREN, YOU SHOULD LEARN FROM THEM You are obliged to teach children, and from children you yourself must learn according to what was said from the Lord Himself: “Unless you are like children, you will not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven” (Matthew 18:3). And the holy Apostle Paul interpreted it this way: “Be not children in your minds, but be childish in malice; Let your minds be perfect” (Cf.: 1 Cor. 14:20). I wish you to achieve this measure with all my heart. If we fall short in this perfection in any way, then we must humble ourselves with all our hearts, so as not to deprive us of God’s mercy according to what is said in the psalms: “I humble myself, and the Lord saves me” (cf. Ps. 114:5), so that we all may receive the ineffable mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 210. THE HOUSE OF THE SOUL IS PATIENCE, AND THE FOOD OF THE SOUL IS HUMILITY On the very day of your Angel, I congratulate you on this significant day for you. And before, for the sake of constant word of mouth with people, I could not congratulate you and wish you everything useful and soul-saving and saving, and above all patience and humility, without which no good is durable and without which a person can never have peace of mind. Blessed Ekdik in the Philokalia writes: “The home of the soul is patience, and the food of the soul is humility.” When the soul lacks food, then it goes out of control, that is, it goes out of patience. That is why all the saints unanimously affirm that no virtue can be accomplished without patience. And there is no patience without humility. Lord, who weighs our destinies, help and arrange, so that we will not be alien to these good qualities. 211. BE COMPLIANT TO EACH OTHER As long as it is convenient for you to live in Kaluga, you can stay there for as long as possible. Follow this rule in other places, that is, in Moscow, Troitsk, Lavra and Rostov. And on the way back, as you judge at your discretion, do so, that is, whoever needs to return quickly will do so, and whoever wants to slow down somewhere and stay longer, let that person do the same, exactly in mutual peace, and take care, yielding one to the other, as far as possible, with spiritual consideration. Whoever gives in receives three ocmushkas and a half; and whoever thinks and has the right to insist, gets only one eighth, and sometimes doesn’t even get one, when he himself gets upset and upsets someone else. 212. BY NAME AND LET YOUR LIFE BE Congratulations on your Angel's day. I sincerely wish you to live according to your name, according to what has been said: let your life be according to your name. You're messing around a little in Greek too. Anastasia means resurrected or resurrected. But resurrected people no longer die, and sin no longer possesses them. Oh, may it be so with us too. Lord, have mercy on us, Lord, help us! 213. MUST RELY ON GOD You write that the trustee of the Golovin community allows you to spend August in Golovin with the appearance given to you by the Mother Superior, to go due to illness to the bishop to ask for a permit. And the Tula bishop is expected in Belev on August 13th. Pray to the Queen of Heaven and the Saint. Nicholas, so that there won’t be any confusion if the bishop asks Mother Superior: “Where is the superintendent of the school?” The abbess involuntarily must say: “I went to your Eminence due to illness to ask for permission to go to my relatives to improve my health.” I write this jokingly. Maybe the matter will not affect you and the school. And even if it did, nothing particularly important could happen. However, you should arrive early, at least to Optina, without waiting for September. At least they won’t worry about your absence without a passport. What will be will be. And what God will give will happen. God arranges everything only that is useful, soul-saving and saving. Only on our part it is required not to be cowardly, but with submission to the will of God to endure the sorrows and illnesses sent, humbling ourselves before God and people and not daring to accuse or condemn anyone, so that the Gospel word of the Lord may come true for us: “Judge not, and you will not be judged” (Luke 6:37). And again: “He who endures to the end will be saved” (Matthew 10:22). And again: “Do not worry about the morning, for the morning is anxious about itself: its wickedness prevails over the day” (Matthew 6:34). If the Lord has hitherto provided for us out of His mercy, then His goodness will not leave us in His all-good providence. In the meantime, at our leisure, we will try to more accurately interpret the words of St. Ephraim the Syrian: “Pain is more painful than illness, but illness is fleeting when vain illnesses pass.” 214. IN THE WORLD YOU WILL BE SORRY However, you need to know that only in the Kingdom of Heaven will there be complete peace. And on earth,” the Lord said: “you will be sorrowful” (Wed: John 16:33). And people say: it’s good where we are not. That’s why they always end with the words: no matter what you think, everything turns out to be a wedge. Therefore, out of necessity, people manage to connect wedges and sew them together so that a quadrangle emerges. It is not without reason that earthly life is called a vale of weeping: the subordinates and the poor cry, the bosses and the rich sigh. There is no one on earth without grief and sadness. Considering all this, let us turn our thoughts and hearts to the all-good Providence of God, which has hitherto nourished us and given us everything we need. “Let us cast our sorrow upon the Lord” (Wed: Ps. 54:23). 215. IN YOUR PATIENCE SHALL HAVE YOUR SOULS. HOW TO PRAY Christian life requires complacency and patience, as the Lord Himself said: “In your patience you will gain your souls” (Luke 21:19). Try to argue less with your mother, you will be less irritated and annoy her less. This will fulfill half the meaning of the words of Father Macarius: “Behave in such a way that you will be released freely into the monastery”; and the second half of his words will consist in treating strangers and visitors more skillfully and carefully. If we keep the fear of God in our hearts, it will protect us from all spiritual harm. Fasting is inconvenient for you, but eat in moderation for the glory of God. Irritability is not tamed by fasting, but by humility and self-reproach and the consciousness that we are worthy of such an unpleasant situation. Likewise, it is inconvenient for you to pray at every hour, according to a specific purpose, but pray, whatever time and convenience God gives, and again with humility, without anger and indignation at others; and if this happened due to weakness, then first of all pray that the Lord will tame your heart, asking at the same time for every good thing for those people with whom you are embarrassed due to weakness. You ask whether you need to reveal your desire to your brothers. In this case, try to act according to the circumstances, taking into account what the brothers will tell you about the arrangement. When the opportunity arises, you can tell them that you need to arrange your life in accordance with your desires and mood. If they assign you a piece of land, do not refuse. And in general, surrender to the Providence of God and pray to His goodness, so that the message of fate will set you on the path of salvation. 216. CORRECT MISTAKES BY SELF-RECRIBACK AND REPENTANCE Whatever you are carried away through weakness, do not be cowardly or embarrassed, but try to correct it by self-reproach and confession first to God, who knows the heart, and, in time, to your spiritual father. Let the hobbies that happen teach you to avoid and be careful and to protect yourself through the fear of God. Surrender to the will of God and wait patiently for the decision of your fate. 217. DO NOT BE CONFUSED BY Blasphemous THOUGHTS Do not be embarrassed by blasphemous thoughts, but only reproach yourself at this time for the proud disposition of your soul and for condemning others. The former without the latter are not considered a sin. Stinginess comes from unbelief and pride. Also, an irritable state of mind comes, firstly, from pride, which is not done according to our desire and view of things, and secondly, from unbelief, as if fulfilling God’s commandments in this place will not bring you any benefit. It is true that a convenient place helps, but still the main thing depends on the strength of the spiritual will for good and compulsion to do so, and on decent self-care. Even in paradise, Eve violated God’s commandment. 218. Blasphemous THOUGHTS - FOR PRIDE And blasphemous thoughts know what they are fighting for: the first is for exaltation, the second is for condemnation. Humble yourself, do not think about yourself that you are better than others, do not despise anyone, but reproach yourself for sins and attempts, then blasphemous thoughts will subside. However, in any case, don’t be embarrassed; The Holy Fathers do not consider involuntary blasphemous thoughts a sin, and their causes are a sin. 219. RELY ON GOD IN EVERYTHING Don't worry too much about the arrangement of your destiny. Have only an unwavering desire for salvation and, leaving it to God, wait for His help until the time comes. My bow to Catherine. 220. REFUTING WRONG OPINIONS: ABOUT THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST, ABOUT THEATRE, WAR, DIVORCE, REWARDS BEHIND THE GRAVE AND SPIRITUAL LITERATURE I received your letter dated March 4th. You write about your N., with whom you live, calling him ideally moral in all respects, but you add, “He believes “in his own way” - by choice.” But such a peculiar belief is not a sign of an ideally moral person. On the contrary, such people have always been and are called heretics (from the Greek word αἱρέω - “I choose”). You also write that your N. has amazing willpower. But willpower is revealed in good deeds in the face of great obstacles or temptations. For example, the holy martyrs, despite the cruelest torment and cruel death, did not renounce their faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. This is where we see amazing willpower. And N. yours, without experiencing any sorrows or hardships, if he enters into religious debates with you and certainly wants to argue with you and convince you of his opinion, even if it is wrong, then this uncommendable quality of the soul is called perseverance or stubbornness. You also notice the greatest conceit in him. This is where persistence or obstinacy comes from: those who think a lot about themselves consider all their opinions, even ugly ones, to be immutable truths and do not want to listen to or know anyone, and therefore are extremely stubborn. It even happens that sometimes the truth is explained to such a person as two and two are four, he will turn away in indignation, and since he has nothing to say on the contrary, he will only repeat: “Yes! We know you! Yes! We know you”... And he will never give in. The greatest conceit comes from the greatest pride. Pride is the beginning and root of all evil in the human race and truly is destruction, or the death of the soul. After this, judge for yourself whether your N. can be called an ideally moral person. I wrote this to you, however, not at all wanting to condemn your N., but only wanting to open your eyes so that you have the correct understanding of him and do not attribute to him those good qualities that, unfortunately, are completely invisible in him. You see your N. as a contradiction to yourself. This is the absolute truth. In fact, he does not believe in the Gospel miracles of Christ, but partakes of the Holy Mysteries of Christ. Meanwhile, the Holy Eucharist is the first, most important and greatest miracle of Christ; and other gospel miracles are already secondary. For how could one not call it the greatest miracle that simple bread and simple wine, once directly transubstantiated by the Lord into the true Body and into His true Blood, for almost two thousand years through the prayers of priests, therefore, ordinary people, do not cease to be transubstantiated in exactly the same way, producing a miraculous change in people who partake of these Divine Mysteries with faith and humility. N. your Gospel miracles of Christ are attributed to hypnotic and telepathic phenomena and calls them tricks. But there is an immeasurable difference between the miracles of the Gospel and magic tricks. And, firstly, they differ from each other in their meaning. The miracles of Christ, being extraordinary deeds, at the same time were the greatest blessings to suffering humanity. In fact, to heal a man born blind, with a withered arm, to resurrect the dead, aren’t all these the greatest blessings? It is not for nothing that the Apostle expressed himself about the Lord Jesus Christ this way: “And He went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil” (Acts 10:38). And these wonderful benefits of Christ had the most beneficial effect on the people benefited by the Lord. For example, after healing a man born blind, the Lord, having found him, said to him: “Do you believe in the Son of God? “And who is He, Lord, that I should believe in Him?” - he objected. The Lord said to him: And you saw Him, and He spoke to you. The healed one said: I believe, Lord! And he worshiped Him” (Cf.: John 9: 35–38). And when performing tricks, what do we see? The magician is busy with selfish goals, cares only about his own profit, how to collect more money from the audience; and the audience will look, yawn, say: “Yes, this is amazing,” and then walk away with empty pockets. And how many seductive speeches and looks there are. And there’s nothing to talk about about bad thoughts. Secondly, Christ's miracles were true miracles. For example, raising a four-day-old dead man (Lazarus), whose body has already begun to decompose, is this a trick? And what hypnotist or telepathist can do anything like this? And tricks are deception, everyone has known this for a long time. N. Your only true school of morality is the theater. Why does he himself go to the church of God to partake of the Holy Mysteries of Christ? Therefore, theater is not the only school of morality. Here again one can see a contradiction in himself: he says one thing and does another. And the theater cannot be given a special advantage in the moral education of people. Take for example two pictures, one of spiritual content, for example, the crucifixion of our Lord Jesus Christ, who endured the most terrible suffering and the most blasphemous death to save the lost human race; and another picture is secular, from people’s life, for example, how a husband and wife quarreled and separated. Let N. tell you in all conscience which picture will have a more beneficial effect on a person’s morality. If his taste in matters of morality is not yet completely corrupted, then, without a doubt, he should give preference to the picture depicting the crucifixion of our Lord for our sins. What are they presented to the audience in theaters if not scenes from folk life? It must be added to this that these scenes can be very dirty at times. Also, what is the setting like in the theater? Secular music, which does not allow a single spiritual thought or a single spiritual feeling to arise in a person’s soul. And these distracted faces of the spectators, looking at each other, laughing, sometimes laughing at each other, and at some stage performances becoming indignant, expressed in violent screams, or carried away by voluptuous feelings, accompanied by incessant laughter and enthusiastic applause, etc. Is this a moral school? On the contrary, this is a school of immorality, capable of destroying the last remnants of good morality in a person’s soul, if only he has it. That's why people like your N. appear now - argumentative, stubborn, irritable - because they learn morality in the theaters. I have heard that some people call the theater the threshold of the church. Perhaps we can agree with this that the theater is the threshold of the church, only from the back porch. Let us ask again: what influence should everything that goes on in theaters have on the unspoiled nature of a young man? Without a doubt, it should give rise to and strengthen in him animal feelings with constant bestial needs. I consider it unnecessary to talk about the superiority of the churches of God over the theater. You also wrote that your N., seeing that you were reading the book of the Most Reverend Theophan, pointing at the book with irritation, said: “Let him prove to me that the Church is right in allowing murder in war, when Jesus Christ said: “Thou shalt not kill.” But, firstly, it is not the Church that is engaged in equipping troops and sending them to the scene of hostilities to kill enemies, but the state power, which in such cases may not obey the Church, especially if this power is in the hands of a non-religious government, as for example in Turkey. There, sending soldiers to war, the Sultan not only does not ask the Christian Church, but also does not pay any attention to it. Therefore, the Church has nothing to do with it at all. In our country, however, the Church also takes part in military operations, but in what way? While state power sends soldiers to punish daring and rebellious enemies, the Holy Church, on the contrary, inspires soldiers not to spare their own lives, to shed their own blood for the Holy Orthodox Faith, the state, the king and the dear fatherland. So she prays in holy churches for the slain soldiers: for the repose of the souls of all Orthodox soldiers, who laid down their lives for the faith, the king and the fatherland in battle. N. Yours may still object: “At least the Church does not prohibit killing enemies in war.” But if she is forbidden to do this, then she must clash with the state power, and in this case some of the soldiers will go over to the side of the Church, while others will remain on the side of the government, and mutual massacre will occur; and the enemies, having learned about this, will freely fill our fatherland. Will this really be better? And if, we add to this, your N. were the first to fall into the hands of enemies who freely captured our fatherland, for example the Chinese, and they began to saw him up alive, how would he then begin to philosophize about the war? - It would be interesting to listen. Secondly, to the above words of your N., who ascribes to the Lord Jesus Christ the word “thou shalt not kill,” we will answer that the Lord did not give this commandment at all, but only brought this commandment from the Old Testament: “You have heard that it was said to the ancients (that is, in the Old Testament): Thou shalt not kill.” The true commandment of the Lord is as follows: “But I say to you that whoever is angry with his in vain, subject to judgment" (cf. Matthew 5: 21-22). You see that the Lord does not prohibit murder, which was prohibited in the Old Testament, but how the Perfecter of the law tries to eradicate from the human heart the very passion of anger, which is why people sometimes even go to the extent of murder. From this, thirdly, it can be seen that the Lord, teaching people the commandment not to be angry, was not talking about war at all, since He came to earth not in order to found a visible state, and not in order to write state laws, but in order to save people, and therefore was a teacher of morality and taught people moral lessons that applied, as they still do, to each person in particular. In our opinion, we can simply put it this way: when fulfilling the commandments of the Gospel, everyone look after himself, then things will be fine. Therefore, the Lord warned people, even with a threat, saying: “Judge not, lest ye be judged” (Matthew 7:1), directing His followers to pay more attention to themselves and their salvation. N. also tells you that divorce between spouses is prohibited by the Lord Jesus Christ. We read the Lord’s own words: “But I say to you: whoever divorces his wife, except for the guilt of fornication, gives her cause to commit adultery” (Matthew 5:32). From this everyone can see that divorce is not unconditionally prohibited by the Lord. If spouses are faithful to each other, then they should not divorce, but otherwise it is inconvenient to bind spouses. The Holy Church follows this rule. You also write that your N. finds the teaching of Christ far from perfect. It seems like this to people who do not believe and therefore neglect to fulfill the life-giving commandments of Christ. And whoever believes in simplicity of heart and tries to the best of his ability and ability to direct his life according to the law of Christ, is convinced by his own experience that there has never been and cannot be a more perfect teaching than this. N. yours considers the reason for the imperfection of Christ to be the Lord’s promise of reward for fulfilling His commandments. But this reward is not any kind of payment; for example, a man dug a hole and received a ruble. No. With the Lord, the very fulfillment of the commandments serves as a reward for a person, because it is in accordance with his conscience, which is why peace is established in a person’s soul with God, with his neighbors and with himself. That is why such a person is always calm. This is his reward here, which will go with him into eternity. N. considers your promise of a reward from the Lord for fulfilling His commandments to be proof of the Savior’s greatest wisdom, since he finds that only in this way could His teaching spread so quickly. The promise of a reward alone was not enough to do this. For both in Mohammedanism and in other religions in which people believe in an afterlife, rewards are also promised upon leaving this life. And the spread of the true Christian religion was facilitated mainly by the beneficialness of the teachings of Christ on His followers. This benefit can now be experienced by every true believer in the Lord Jesus Christ and who directs his life according to His life-giving commandments. As mentioned above, such a person enjoys the heavenly world while still on earth. I forgot about one more thing. You wrote that your N., besides the Gospel, does not recognize other books of theological content and considers them, like modern sermons by priests in the church, to be an unnecessary repetition and distortion of the Gospel teaching. Why? Is it because he doesn’t read spiritual literature at all and doesn’t listen to sermons? But in this case, is it possible to correctly judge the merits of spiritual and moral works? After all, only the beggars sing Lazarus by heart, that is, without looking at the book. And N., who thinks a lot about himself, is ashamed to speak so reproachfully about spiritual literature without any factual evidence. I wrote all this to you, without hoping, however, that your N. would abandon his false view of everything holy that is dear to an Orthodox Christian. But with this I wanted to show you the deceitfulness of his view - at least you did not stray from the right path. Protect your little one so that he does not listen to your debates with N., for N.’s poison can unnoticed flow into his young, impressionable soul. Peace to you and your little one and God's blessing, and to your N. sincerely benevolent desire to leave your delusions. 221. BLESSING FOR MARRIAGE You are asking for my sinful advice and blessing to enter into a legal marriage with the bride you have chosen. If you are healthy and she is healthy, you like each other and the bride is of trustworthy behavior and the mother has a good, unscrupulous character, then you can marry her. 222. WHAT SHOULD A BRIDE CHOOSE If the son is healthy and has not promised to become a monk, and wants to get married, then it is possible, God bless. And to be more humble, then look. If the mother of the bride is humble, then the bride should be humble, because according to the old proverb: the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. 223. YOU SHOULD PRAY FOR A DRUNKEN HUSBAND You write that your husband is overly devoted to drinking wine, and you treat him cruelly, beat him when he is drunk. You won't knock out anything by fighting, but you'll only annoy him worse. And you better, with faith and zeal, pray for him to Saint John, the Baptist of the Lord, and the martyr Boniface, so that the all-good Lord, through the prayers of His saints, would turn him away from the path of destruction, which He Himself told us was fate, and return him to the path of a sober, abstinent life. 224. IS IT POSSIBLE TO PRAY FOR EXECUTED PEOPLE Answer regarding the commemoration of [Karakozov]. If he unfeignedly repented and brought before the Lord and before his confessor a sincere awareness and confession of all his sins, then the word of G.A.P. is true that, without a doubt, he can be remembered, no matter how he is buried. The whole importance is not in the manner of the burial, but in the spiritual mood with which he departed from this life. If he only brought outward repentance for show and out of some human assumptions, then what benefit will he have from church commemoration? But we do not know at all whether he sincerely repented or not and whether he even communed; let those who care about this find out, and then let them act in accordance with what they find out. And that he was deprived of burial and that he received the end of such a shameful death and the like - all this, with sincere repentance, can serve him to alleviate the grave guilt of the crime; This will serve as an admonishment for others, so that they do not forget themselves and do not extend their insolence so far. May the all-merciful Lord, willy-nilly, enlighten us all and, with the message of destinies, may he have mercy on those who will. 225. PREDICTION OF METROPOLITAN FILARET Don't worry about the robe; I changed my mind and decided that it was better now not to make a chasuble for the Kaluga Icon of the Mother of God. First, we have little money... Second, I remembered the words of the late Metropolitan Philaret, who did not advise making vestments for icons, because the time is approaching when ill-intentioned people will remove the vestments from icons. Therefore, I decided to make an icon case for the Kaluga Icon of the Mother of God instead of a robe, so that the icon would be more visible and make it easier to venerate it. As for ordering the robe, I repeat, put aside all concern, unless someone takes the trouble to do it. 226. ABOUT THE ORIGIN OF SOULS. ABOUT THE LIVING UNITY OF THE RUSSIAN CHURCH WITH THE GREEK 19 . ABOUT THE RUSSIAN CLERGY In your letter dated September 24, you ask me many questions that, for many reasons, are inconvenient to answer. You ask how you can reconcile the books: “Orthodox Confession” and “Theology” of Macarius regarding the origin of souls. Read for yourself in the first - question 28, in the second - in the 2nd volume §7 and you will see that the famous priest told you something completely different, that souls come from parents according to one natural order. Peter Mogila says that according to the perfect image of the members of the body from the seed of man, the soul is given from God; and in the “Theology” of Macarius it is said that according to the image of the bodily members from the seed of man, the soul is indirectly created by God. The only difference is in the expressions. The first is stated unclearly, but the latter is clearer: and the book “On Final Causes” explains why the ancient fathers spoke about this subject in secret, precisely because at that time the tendency towards materialism prevailed. However, this is a subject or question into which many have been saved without entering into a subtle study. And we (“especially monks,” added by the hand of Father Macarius) should take more care of practical knowledge, and from controversial subjects, and even more so, avoid disputes, remembering the word of the Apostle that they lead to the ruin of souls (“St. Isaac the Syrian teaches that we, monks, should not dogmatize,” added by the hand of Father Macarius). In a note on the living unity of Russia with Greece, in our opinion, it would be necessary, first of all, to show how the Lord initially founded the Ecumenical Orthodox Church, consisting of five Patriarchies, or private Churches; and when the Roman Church fell away from the Universal Church, the Lord seemed to supplement this deprivation by founding the Russian Church in the north, enlightening Russia with Christianity through the Greek Church as the main representative of the Universal Church. Attentive and prudent among the Orthodox see here two works of God's Providence: firstly, the Lord, by the later conversion of Russia to Christianity, protected it from the harm of the papists, and secondly, he showed that Russia, as enlightened by Christianity through the Greek Church, should be in unity with this people as the main representative of the Ecumenical Orthodox Church, and not with others damaged by heresy. Our ancestors did just that, seeing, perhaps, a pitiful example, except for the Romans, in the Armenian Church, which, through its separation from the Universal Church, fell into many errors. The Armenians lost their way for two reasons: firstly, they accepted slander against the Universal Church; secondly, they desired arbitrariness and instead submitted to the subtle influence of the Westerners, from whom they were protected by the area itself. The evil, hellish enemy also cunning and is cunning over the Russians, only in a slightly different way. The Armenians were confused, first by accepting slander against the Universal Church, and then by the desire for arbitrariness. And the Russians may be closer to the same actions, accepting slander against the primates of the Universal Church. And thus, through the cunning of the enemy and our oversight, it will turn out that we, willfully deviating from the beneficial and saving unity with the Universal Church, will unwittingly and imperceptibly fall under the harmful influence of Western opinions, from which Providence itself protected and protected us, as stated above. Since now everyone is attracted to the Greeks and especially to the Greek clergy, the note should have hidden them in another place under the name of the Eastern Patriarchs, and in another under the name of the Universal Church, of which they are the main representatives. It would also be necessary to show that unconditional obedience is another matter, and intercourse with the Greek Church is another. In the latter case there is nothing obligatory to unconditional obedience. In this note, some passages are spoken too harshly and vaguely; for example, our clergy was not protected from Western unbelief; one might think that our entire clergy is now damaged by unbelief. It would be better to say more definitely that Western unbelief has often begun to penetrate into our clergy. It is also poorly said: “and academic fences do not protect from unbelief,” and also “clergy are seduced by progress and civilization.” These expressions should be replaced by those that would definitely express particularity, so as not to offend many who are not involved in this. About that person who allegedly rendered a service to the Church, and not with a rightful intention, we can only say the word of Scripture: “By their fruits you shall know them” (cf. Matthew 7:16); also: the end crowns and reveals every deed; It is impossible to talk about details. It is a pity that the opinions of important persons on Eastern affairs differ; and here what would be required most of all is unanimity. But may the will of the Lord be done! The Lord is able to reject the opposition of some, if necessary. Opinions about this, as well as the affairs there, are so mixed up that only God knows and is able to arrange what is useful. The book about the earthly life of our Lord Jesus Christ is not well written, without strict historical accuracy and consistency; theological terms are replaced by simple human expressions; something that should have been especially highlighted, depending on the spirit of the present time, has been missed; in a word, instead of a theological life, it becomes almost simply human. Although there is nothing particularly edifying in the journal “People's Reading,” at least there is nothing disgusting yet. We haven’t had time to read the books yet, the lives of saints in Russian. I am sending your manuscripts, except for the letter to His Eminence Demetrius and an extract from the report of His Eminence Kirill, which were not found; One of these papers contains a portrait. 227. ABOUT COUNTERACTION TO MAGAZINE SACRACY I received your letters dated November 11th and 18th. In the latter, you express doubt and bewilderment about the manuscripts you have not received, and we have not received your letter. Rely on the Providence of God: the Lord is strong to cover you, and if an explanation is demanded from you (which, it seems, cannot be), you can say that you forgot them with us while passing through and asked to send them to you. In the first letter you write about your general sorrow that your parent’s request did not have the desired success. A man of Lutheran confession should have petitioned the wrong person. They say about the Empress that she is wholeheartedly committed to Orthodoxy, which is probably why she did not take part in your parent’s life. You also write that in St. Petersburg there are many well-intentioned people who would like to show opposition to the real blasphemy of magazines, and you ask our opinion what is the best way to act in this case, officially or literary, in books or magazines, and what is the priority? Our opinion is, if possible, then we need to act in all these ways, depending on the antics of blasphemy and unbelief and freethinking; primarily to pay attention to the evil ones and report them verbally or officially to someone who can stop this evil, exposing to the eyes the harmful consequences of the daring antics of the unbelievers. It would not hurt to compile a journal about exposing modern errors, although not independent, but attached to another useful journal; and especially important articles from this magazine should be printed later and in separate books. It would be decent, it seems, to make up the second section of the journal “Narodnoye Reading” from this and write in a style consistent with the matter, and not in a peasant style; but here, on the other hand, there is a danger of not damaging the common people with the poison of unbelief, exposing various free-thinking ideas. You need to pray to God carefully, consider it from all sides, and especially from the side of how many people from the common people read this magazine. And with general advice, having considered this matter, with God’s help, begin to act in one or another journal; In the meantime, let the brotherhood in the Lord you indicated resist evil in any way possible. Obleukhov’s proof of the possibility of the carnal union of demons with people, written on the occasion of the publication of the life of the Venerable Euphrosyne among fairy tales, is now at the wrong time, when among those who have been retrained the opinion is growing that there are no demons at all, nor their villain the devil. Moreover, such an example is not visible in ancient lives. Or you can convey to the Minister of Education that it is incongruous to write and publish fairy tales about Russian figures who prove their holiness by the incorruption of their relics, which is known to the whole of Russia. You are afraid that you might become one-sided, and especially because you hear the reproach of some regarding deviation to one side to the point of partiality. There is a word from the Gospel: “Do this, and do not forsake them (cf. Matthew 23:23). Therefore, you must always look at both sides and first at the one that is closer to us, even if you have to act in favor of distant brothers. By considering the circumstances and the benefits of both sides together, with God’s help you can get rid of infatuation. Thought and desire Gr. to have living communion with the Greek Church and to support the Greeks and the Greek clergy is very commendable and has good reason; but how can this be achieved in the present state of affairs and circumstances, both ours and the Greeks? Anyone who can understand and see all this will involuntarily lose the desire for this endeavor due to the difficulty of achieving this goal. Another reason is that none of these people has full power and full influence due to the multitude of persons; There is a proverb: intelligence is good, two is better, but three is better. And that is why he may often not show active participation, because more than once his solid proposal was left in vain, and the proposal of others was put into play, due to their numbers or for some other reason. The proposal to build a magnificent church was not accepted, perhaps because of the speed, for everything new usually begins only over time and gradually and according to the necessary circumstances. “The beginning of wisdom is the fear of the Lord” (Ps. 110:10), from which comes the keeping of the commandments of God, and when there is no fear of God, then morality in many classes is in great decline; so in the present state of affairs it is difficult to find means that are positively effective for restoring morality and practical life. Considering all these circumstances, I don’t know what to tell you about your reluctance to the proposed position and your inclination to serve in the spiritual and educational administration. See for yourself how and where is best for you; consider your strengths and pray to God that the Lord Himself will arrange where it is more useful for you. One thing firmly remember that achieving the success desired in both cases is no longer associated with relying [on yourself], but you just need to work everywhere according to your strength for God for the sake of possible success and expect reward from the Lord. Everywhere and with everything we must remember the advice of Mark the Ascetic: “In every inconvenient circumstance, seek what pleases God, and you will find a useful solution to this matter.” 228. ABOUT THE EASTERN CHURCHES. GOD DOES NOT SAVE EVERYONE BY REASON, BUT MANY BY SIMPLICITY I received your letters dated May 4th and 15th and I answer the last one first. The opinion of the one who finds it necessary to weaken the power of the Greek hierarchy and snatch from its hands the Patriarchies - Jerusalem, Antioch and Alexandria, or at least the last two, to which the Arabs belong - is thoughtless, frivolous and very unfounded and directly contributes to the long-desired intention of our Western enemies, who seek this weakening through disunity. This measure would always be harmful, even more so at the present time, when the Turks are already contriving to further enslave and burden the Greeks and the Greek clergy by interfering in their mutual relations, limiting the latter to salaries in order to destroy their former freedom and independence, in which not only Orthodoxy, but also the Greek people were preserved. (See about this in “Spiritual Conversation”, No. 17: “Travelers.”) Perhaps the Westerners, for their own purposes, instilled this crafty idea in the Turks in order to carry out their fishing in troubled waters; but the latter have firmly grasped it and can cause great harm to Orthodoxy if they really act as craftily as it appears in No. 17 of the Conversations. What then will the enthusiastic critics of the Greek clergy say when they, being limited by their salaries, cannot satisfy the usual greed of Turkish officials? Under such circumstances, is it reasonable to place the blame on the Greek clergy and give rise to the disunity of the Patriarchate in order to create its own imaginary independent dominion in the East? G.'s note is thoroughly written. His opinion is very fair that [one should] not weaken the Greek clergy, but try, if possible, to free it from the grave oppression of the Turks; By helping it and strengthening it, we can achieve our goals, which cannot be achieved separately; being under his head and in friendly relations with him, we can do everything we want, because with such relations all our advice regarding improving the condition of the Bulgarians and Arabs will be accepted by him. Moreover, our people in the East need to remember that everything is achieved gradually, and not suddenly, especially under difficult circumstances; and not hope to receive too much benefit from education and enlightenment alone. God does not save everyone with reason, but many with simplicity. No one will approve of ignorance, but if you expose all the harm of freethinking, luxury, etc., which comes from imaginary education and false enlightenment, then you will be perplexed about whether it is necessary to rush to indiscriminately educate all Arabs and to what extent. Now the Arabs suffer a soul-sucking poverty that the educated cannot bear. Without a doubt, they need trained, knowledgeable priests with a decent salary, but who prepares them, us or the Greek clergy, needs to think about this. It seems that it would be more thorough to advise the brethren of the latter to accept at least selected Arabs into the new Jerusalem seminary or train them in some other place. We can take on this matter ourselves only by general advice and agreement with the Greek clergy. Moreover, will our people soon learn Arabic? Neklyudov’s idea of ​​teaching living Arabic and Greek in Russian seminaries is good; but in order to be successful in this, it is necessary in seminaries to exclude the teaching of certain subjects that are not implemented in practice, but only burden students and interfere with essential learning. Neklyudov’s view is more thorough than others, and in his note everything is said sensibly, but it is already indecent to return a bishop from the East, and you just need to set him up for prudent actions, for a submissive and humble treatment and attitude towards the Greek clergy and mutual advice with them about the general benefit of Orthodoxy, instilling in him (our bishop) all the benefits of such an attitude and the inevitably harmful consequences of a separate and independent actions. Thank you for the notifications written on May 4th. It was nice to hear that well-intentioned people are entering the service of the Synod - S. and S. Don’t be discouraged that your notes are still not being implemented; but for God’s sake, with good intentions, do the tasks entrusted to you. May God grant that Levison's German work may also be useful. I can’t say anything about the Bezhetsky mantises 20, because I don’t know anything reliable about them. Do not be burdened by the fact that your relatives are rebelling against you for your brother Maxim. Every good deed is either preceded or followed by temptation. When it is necessary, then announce it. With the assistance of God, I wish your parent admonition in Germany; your relative M.P. I send God's blessing with my daughter L. You write that you intend to go to Kyiv with the Greek Archimandrite Alexander Laskaris; we will be pleased to see him. 229. YOUR MIND SHOULD NOT BE EXPLAINED IN GENERAL 21 I received three letters from you... Looking at the contents of your letters, I find it necessary to note that you have the custom of explaining your mental structure and external situation in general terms. Such an explanation can serve as an obstacle to the answers that your spiritual mood would require. If anger, or passion of the flesh, or something else like that is stirred up, one must point directly to such a movement and the occasion if a person wants to receive a spiritual answer. However, forgive me, maybe my remark is inappropriate. I wish you to spend the coming Holy Day with spiritual benefit. Pentecost and in spiritual joy to celebrate the holy feast of the Resurrection of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. I’m still struggling with ill health, and God knows which side will win. 230. WISH FOR PATIENCE AND HUMILITY My weakness and failure bear a lot of blame on you. Many times and often I thought about writing to you, but never got around to it. From the bottom of my heart I wish you to achieve good and beneficial things that you cannot achieve without patience and humility. May the Lord have mercy on us and help us in our weaknesses. The many-sinful hieroschemamonk Ambrose 231. ADVICE NOT TO HURRY, BUT TO WAIT, CONSIDERING WHETHER THE PROPOSED BUSINESS WILL BE BENEFITABLE OR NOT Forgive me for not answering your letters due to my illness. I advise you not to rush into asking for resignation, but to wait for better circumstances. Also, the proposed trip to holy places should be postponed until time to consider whether it will be useful for hidden reasons. Not everything is good and useful, which at first glance seems so. There are many hidden traps of the enemy, and may the Lord protect us from them for the prayers of our late father. 232. RESPONSE TO THE LETTER OF A LUTHERAN PASTOR Most Reverend Father Ambrose! Deeply convinced of your Christian compassion for the lost, I dare to address you with the most earnest request regarding my poor son, who recently had the honor of introducing himself to you. You saw him. His emaciated appearance, his dull eyes, his thinness made a sad impression on me, preventing me from enjoying my meeting with my beloved son. The reason for his disorder is that he imagines that in order to achieve greater holiness he must exhaust himself, denying himself even sufficient food and the innocent comforts of life. It is obvious that he will perish if no one rescues him from his delusions, he will perish in body and soul. Judge for yourself what a parent’s heart should feel in the face of such a threatening misfortune. So, I come running to you, most honorable father, with a request. Save the soul of the lost, use all your influence on him to open his eyes and show the poor fanatic how sinful his way of thinking is before God. And together with me, my wife begs you to save her son, turning him to the path of prudence. Write to him. I beg you, use all the influence of your word and dignity to enlighten the poor. God grant that the requests of grieving parents penetrate your heart. It even seems that the honor of your Orthodox Church requires this participation from you. As long as my son remained faithful to his ancestral evangelical faith, he was healthy in body and soul, and we knew nothing from him but joy. Now prove, most venerable father, that your Church has the moral means to convert the lost to prudence from the moment he turned to her. I beg you not to ignore our request. I have the honor and so on. I had the honor to receive a letter from you, with which you express your parental concern for your son and especially regarding his physical health. It seems to you that he was healthier before he joined the Orthodox Church. And I will tell you frankly that even now he is not in quite sufficient health, but then, in my eyes, he was even weaker and thinner in body. However, on his last visit to us he did not complain of ill health, and also expressed some desire to get married, but he has not yet decided to do so because he does not have sufficient funds for family life. Even a single person has almost nothing left of his annual salary, which, judging by former times, is very significant. You notice fanaticism in him: but there seems to be more originality in him, sometimes reaching the point of strangeness, because he always lived more in the villages, alone and secluded, and therefore was accustomed to acting as he pleased. This is why irregularities similar to fanaticism are revealed in him. However, even before your letter, I personally advised him to stick to a more golden mean in everything, both in home life and in dealing with others. Moreover, now I will keep this in mind, at your request and suggestion, and in any case I will remind him of this in writing. I sincerely wish you all the best, I have the honor and so on. 233. LETTER FROM AN ELDER TO THE PASTOR'S SON Beloved in the Lord! I have long been planning to write to you, but my weakness and lack of time did not allow me. I am sending you an original letter from your parent. Although I cannot completely agree with his opinion, I cannot completely reject it in the sense that you take care of your health as much as possible and do not exhaust it with inappropriate deprivations and physical asceticism beyond your strength. Good everywhere and in everything the middle. Immoderation and untimeliness always bring harm instead of imaginary benefit. Know that bodily virtues (fasting and vigils) are only instruments of virtues; virtue in the proper sense is only spiritual. You need to have abstinence not only from various foods and drinks, but from passions in general: from anger and irritability, from jealousy and condemnation, from secret and obvious exaltation, from stubbornness and inappropriate insistence on one’s own, and the like. Prudent and well-intentioned compliance, where there is no obvious violation of the commandment of God and obvious sin, comes closest to the commandment of the Lord: “If anyone wants to walk after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and come after Me” (cf. Matthew 16:24). I am not telling you that you should give in to people if some of them began to force you to disdainfully violate the decrees of the Orthodox Church, but I will only explain that in the midst of clashes between people you should try to maintain complacency and inner peace, first, at least, trying to preserve the psalm word: “We were troubled and speechless” (Compare: Ps. 76:5), then what was said to those who succeeded: “We have prepared ourselves.” and not be troubled” (Ps. 119:60). It is not in vain that the Gospel says: “Be wise as a serpent, and your targets like doves” (Wed: Matt. 10:16). The snake, when its body is wounded, tries in every possible way to keep the whole chapter; and a Christian in difficult circumstances should try to maintain faith in the Providence of the all-powerful and all-good God. “He will reward everyone according to the work of patience” (cf. Rom. 2:6-7), so that through this faith he can keep himself within the limits of the dove’s kindness. I began to write about the prudent use of food and bodily vigil, but something else was written. So be it. God knows what is useful is better than ours. Return the parent's letter! Peace be with you! I received your letter... You also say something unclear about confession. You need to confess what you sinned and how you sinned - that’s all. It’s good to write a confession in advance, not from a book, and read it yourself in front of your confessor. It will be clear and easy for him, and easy and joyful for the person confessing. 235. LETTERS SHOULD BE WRITE CLEARLY Thank you for wishing me Happy Angel Day. Only in your letter I don’t understand some of the words about the bonds and the overthrow of them, and “somehow” you intend to take action and decide on something and somehow, but you don’t express this clearly. In advance, it is better to write directly and clearly about your intentions, so that later you do not repent in vain. The Apostle says that everything that appears is light (Eph. 5:13). He writes this about the actions and intentions of the spiritual and those in contact with them. Repeated by experienced ones: measure seven times and then cut. Peace be with you and your stay. 236. REASONING IS ABOVE ALL VIRTUES I received your letter dated October 17, but due to weakness I cannot write with my own hand, but I dictate. I confess that I was quite surprised by what was said in your letter, that you rented an apartment for 18 rubles without heating and you yourself must buy firewood and take care of this commission, which is alien to you; Meanwhile, you want to eat food on fast days - baked milk with bread, and on fast days - boiled and dried apples, which your mother provided you with. Take a good look at what has been said, and you will clearly see the contradiction: spending almost your entire income on spacious and clean rooms and at the same time feeding yourself so meagerly and insufficiently that you can completely destroy your already damaged health. The word of Orthodox experienced men has long been bandied about: the hut is not red in its corners, but red in its pies. Even now you cannot remove this word from a spiritual song. Especially since your health is in shock, you should care more about decent and wholesome food than about the elegance of a large apartment. The Monk Cassian the Roman narrates that the ancient elders, having gathered, discussed the virtues - which of them was more important and necessary; Some of them suggested fasting and vigil, others - non-acquisitiveness and contempt of their things, others - alms, and others - other things, and thus much of the night passed in this conversation. Finally, after all, the great Anthony said: “It is true that all this is useful to those who seek God, but we do not allow these virtues to be given advantage: what we see in fasting and vigils are those who went and endured extreme poverty and corrected alms just because they did not have enough property to distribute, but still have accursedly fallen away from virtue. What made them turn away from the right path? It’s no different, in my opinion, unless they have right and proper reasoning. This teaches a person to leave immensity in everything and follow the royal path, that is, the middle one. It does not allow a person to be robbed from the right side of the country by immeasurable abstinence, and from the country of Shuia to be diverted to negligence and relaxation. If a person himself can reason sensibly and correctly, then let him reason; and if he cannot, let him consult, and with good advice let him manage his affairs.” St. Climacus shows the path to acquiring sound reasoning: “From obedience,” he says, “humility is born, and from humility comes reasoning.” As I think, that’s what I wrote to you, however, consider what has been said yourself and apply the matter to the matter so that the ends meet together: if one end is big and the other small, then it will turn out very unsightly. The Scripture says: “Let everything be done in order and gracefully” (cf. 1 Cor. 14:40), that is, in proper order. 237. Three works by Elder Hieroschemamonk Ambrose, written by him during the life of Elder Macarius with his blessing These three works by Elder Hieromonk Ambrose were written in the late 50s of the 19th century. Letter written on behalf of an unknown nun to her Lutheran uncle (against Lutherans) I have always loved, honored and respected you, uncle, like a father. Therefore, I always wished the best for you, as for myself. But what good is greater for us than all good things, if not eternal salvation for our souls? A feasible study of this subject led me to the point that I decided to talk with you in writing, uncle, about what is now occupying my soul so much. I ask you, uncle, to have the patience to read my long letter, and I also ask you to take the trouble to consider and study what is written in it. I find this necessary both for you and, in fact, for me, to calm my soul, which sincerely loves you. Listen, uncle, to my explanation. At the beginning of my entry into the monastery, I thought indifferently about Christian religions, since I had heard many times among educated people that one could be saved in any religion, one just had to be a good person. Therefore, I, born in the Orthodox faith, according to the teachings of the Orthodox Church, tried to arrange my salvation according to my strength, reading various Orthodox books for more than twelve years. What have I learned during this time and through this reading? I learned that the Orthodox Church, for eighteen and a half centuries, has preserved unchanged and undamaged from innovation the teaching that was transmitted to it from our Lord Jesus Christ Himself through his apostles and their successors - bishops and shepherds of the flock of Christ and through Ecumenical Councils. I also learned that outside this One Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, which, in all fairness, is called the Orthodox Church, the salvation of other faiths is very doubtful and untrue, because the Apostle Paul clearly says in his Epistle to the Ephesians: There is one Lord, one faith (Eph. 4:5). These words show that there is only one true faith, while other faiths are in every way untrue and false, and there is only one true Church, namely the one that the Lord Himself first founded through His apostles and their successors - the bishops, and about which He speaks in the Gospel: I will build My Church, and the gates of hell will not prevail against it (Matthew 16:18). It is obvious that our Lord Jesus Christ founded one main and Catholic Church, and not many different ones. Although the Apocalypse mentions seven churches, these churches were private, like-minded with the One Catholic Church. What do the words added by the Lord mean: And the gates of hell will not prevail against her (Matthew 16:18)? The inspired interpreters of the Divine Scripture explain that our Lord, as God, knew that in subsequent times proud and highly intelligent people would not want to obey the Divine teaching of the One True Church, founded by the Lord Himself, but, according to their own desires and human wisdom, would invent various imaginary ways to please God; the true path of salvation in the One True Church will be blasphemed and even rebelled against the Church itself, although unsuccessfully. That is why the Lord added: the gates of hell will not prevail against it, that is, delusional people, high-minded blasphemers of the true Church, who are under the influence of dark forces, and in all fairness they are the “gates of hell,” because with their false and destructive teaching they deceive the inexperienced and bring them down to the bottom of hell (Proverbs 16:25). Although this word will seem harsh to many, especially to Gentiles trying to live piously, let them themselves carefully consider the word of the Apostle Jude, who calls all those who have separated from the unity of faith and the Church strangers to the spirit of truth and the spirit of God, as it is written in his scripture: For in the last time they will be scoffers, walking after their own lusts and ungodly. These are separating themselves (from the unity of faith and are) bodily, not having a spirit (Jude 1:8-19), that is, they are carnal or spiritual people, but in no way spiritual. And St. The Apostle John the Theologian, one of the three revered as the pillar of the primacy of the Church of Christ, writes about those who separated from it that they are alien to what the self-seers and ministers of the Word taught, alien to the participation of the apostles, as read in his Epistle: From us came forth, but not from us: if they had been from us, they would have remained with us: but let them appear, as if they were not ecu from us ( 1 John 2:19). Reading such testimonies about the difference between the teachings of the Orthodox Church and other faiths, I wanted, leaving the others, to find out as much as I could about what the Lutherans base their doctrine on, because among them is a person close to my heart - you, dear uncle. From various sources that I could have, I was able to find out the following. 1. The Lutheran faith got its start from Luther, a former priest of the Roman Church. I immediately imagined the advantage of the Orthodox Church, founded under the direct influence of the Lord Jesus Himself by His twelve chosen disciples and apostles and seventy lesser ones, and disciples of the apostles, such as: Dionysius the Areopagite, the wondrous Hierotheus, Ignatius the God-Bearer and others. It also occurred to me that the Christian teaching of the Orthodox Church was implanted with many difficulties and all kinds of sorrows and was sealed with the blood of countless martyrs. Luther founded his teaching at the royal table, with much affection from the nobles and peoples oppressed by papal abuses, who were ready to accept any teaching, just to get rid of the frantic papal power. 2. The Lutheran doctrine has existed for only 300 years and has already managed to be divided into more than seventy divergent sects and societies, of which each party considers its creed to be right. I was amazed and indescribably surprised by how intelligent Lutherans, despite such unfavorable consequences and such division and diversity of opinion, do not notice the unfoundedness and obvious contradictions in Lutheran teaching. Isn’t it obvious after this that the truth of the doctrine of the Orthodox Church, which was preached and implanted by different apostles, in different countries, among different peoples who had different dialects, different morals and customs and were governed by different laws, but, despite all this, the Orthodox Church, which doctrine contained in the earliest times of Christianity, also contains unchanged and undamaged from innovations in the future? eighteen centuries and a half. 22 Although there were times in which the Orthodox Church was greatly indignant through the wiles of the evil-doer, the devil, by various heretics, the Orthodox shepherds, gathering with the whole universe, in a common council, with the assistance of the Holy Spirit, purified the Christian truth and protected the Orthodox Church with the rules handed down by the apostles and holy fathers, in accordance with Holy Scripture. 3. Although the teaching of the Protestants occurred out of necessity, as a result of the abuses and violence of papal power, but if Luther and Calvin had sought the truth and glory of God, and not their own glory, in order to glorify their names in posterity as reformers of the Church, then with the error and deviation of the private Roman Church into innovations, they could turn to the Catholic Eastern Orthodox Church, which, among various sorrows, is like a grain of thorns (Song. 2:2), flourished in piety and shone with the truth of the doctrine, and thus, by the number of their followers, they would increase the number of sons of the One True Church of Christ and would deliver them from the division and diversity of thought in which they are mentally distressed at the present time, dragged by the winds of various human wisdom. But has arrogance and love of fame ever led anyone to the truth? Their fruit: superstition and lies, and deception of themselves and others. 4. Lutherans reject Church Tradition, saying that we accept only what is written in the Gospel and the Epistles of the Apostles, which clearly contradicts themselves, because in the Epistles there is a direct indication of the acceptance of Church Tradition. St. Apostle Paul writes to the Corinthians: I praise you, brethren, because you remember all my things, and keep the traditions that I gave you (1 Cor. 11:2). And again: Therefore, brethren, stand firm and keep the traditions (2 Thess. 2:15). And in the Epistle to Timothy: O Timothy, preserve the tradition, avoiding the vile talk and contradictions of the false mind (1 Tim. 6:20). And St. The Apostle John the Theologian writes in his Catholic Epistle: I had much to write to you, but I did not desire it with charter and ink, but I hope to come to you and speak mouth to mouth, so that your joy may be filled (2 John 1:12). Was this oral conversation of the Apostle John and the conversations of the other apostles delivered into the air and ignored by the disciples of the primal Church? No, from such oral conversations the so-called Rules of the Apostles, which still exist in the Orthodox Church, were compiled. Let us say more than this: if you reject Church Tradition, then you cannot believe the Gospel, because the Lord did not write the Gospel with His own hand, but orally delivered the teaching of the gospel to the apostles; The disciples of the primal Church wrote the teaching they heard from the Lord. And in the beginning many gospels were written in different places; but the Church, having examined them, recognized only four well-known evangelists as reliable and true, and rejected the others. So, are Lutherans doing the right thing by rejecting the authority of the Church regarding its Tradition? Our Lord Jesus Christ not only Himself preached the teaching of the gospel orally, but also did not give the disciples the commandment to write, but commanded them to preach it orally, just as we read from the evangelists Mark and Matthew: Preach the Gospel to every creature (Mark 16:15); So go and teach all languages, baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to observe all the things given to you in the commandments (Matthew 28:9-20). And what was written by the apostles was written after the preaching of the Gospel, as required by circumstances. And this was arranged providentially, so that after these Epistles it would be possible to repeat the teachings they had given orally. It is also known that many of the apostles did not write anything, while others, if they did write, then wrote, according to their own testimony, about things already known to us, as they had handed down to us, who from the beginning were the witnesses and servants of the former word (Luke 1:1-2), - moreover, they did not write about all objects, but only about some, while others were completely silent about them, as they were already known according to Tradition. Therefore, the Orthodox Catholic Church, in addition to the Holy Scriptures, recognizes the Holy Tradition as the source of the Christian religion. 5. The Orthodox Church has seven Sacraments, but Lutherans recognize only two Sacraments - Baptism and the Eucharist. And these Sacraments do not have real meaning and fulfillment for them, because these Sacraments are performed by a layman, although he is called a pastor, that is, a person revered by them as a priest. Lutherans have no priesthood because there are no bishops; since the founder of their teaching, Luther, being only a priest, could not transfer the priesthood to others. Who, however, appoints pastors to the work of ministry? – They are elected from among people who have received theological education, and the Protestant consistory, or their spiritual government, where laymen sit among the members, gives them the right to be called pastors and perform priestly services. But can a lay person perform the Sacrament of the Eucharist? Nowhere in Holy Scripture and in church history is there any example or indication that a lay person can perform the Sacrament of the Eucharist. Therefore, any of the laity, no matter what name he is called, if he dares to do this, sins greatly and will give a great answer to God, and those who partake of him are greatly deceived and vainly deceive themselves. Moreover, the Sacrament of the Eucharist requires another Sacrament - Repentance and Confession of sins before a clergyman and obtaining permission from him, whether someone is worthy or not worthy of Communion of the Holy Mysteries of the Body and Blood of the Lord: Judgment eats and drinks for oneself, without judging the Body of the Lord (1 Cor. 11:29), as St. Apostle Paul. If those baptized by him confessed their sins to John the Baptist at baptism, then do Lutherans act correctly when they confess to themselves in their conscience, being ashamed out of pride to confess their sinful wounds to another? But this shame, suffered by the repentant before his confessor, frees him from shame at the Last Judgment of the Lord, as the Orthodox Church rightly believes. It is not in vain that it is said in St. Scripture: Confess your sins to each other and pray for each other, that you may be healed (James 5:16). Let us assume that, out of need, a layman can perform baptism with water in the name of the Holy Trinity - the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. On this basis, the Orthodox Church recognizes Protestant Baptism; but she confirms this Baptism, like her own, with another Sacrament - Confirmation, so that those who are cleansed from original sin and reborn in the font of Baptism will receive new strength from above for affirmation and success in the Christian life, when through the sacramental anointing the seal of the gift of the Holy Spirit is imparted to him. We see an example of this in the primacy of the Church. When Samaria was baptized by the evangelist Philip, one of the seven deacons, the apostles sent two from among them to confirm the faith of the converts in Samaria, imparting to them the Holy Spirit. Protestants also feel the need for this Sacrament, because they have retained the name confirmation or affirmation in faith; but since this Sacrament can only be communicated by one bishop, or if through a priest, then through the world, sanctified by the bishop’s prayer, therefore among Lutherans there is no one to teach the gifts of the Holy Spirit to converts. Although among the Lutherans there is one party that imagines having bishops, this opinion is unfair and false, as one Lutheran from the English denounced this recently. This man received spiritual education and was supposed to take the place of assistant to the pseudo-bishop; but he first wanted to know whether Lutheran episcopal ordination really had an uninterrupted succession from the apostles, and for three years he studied this subject historically with great diligence. What did he find through this research? I found that all pseudo-sacred Lutherans are nothing more than laymen - the researcher’s own expression. Because during the last change from Catholicism to Protestantism, only the bishop agreed to accept the Lutheran teaching; but this bishop always, due to illness, avoided consecrating others, according to the testimony of the researcher, rightly reasoning that the old priesthood was not coming to the new creed. Therefore, the lesser Lutheran clergy were forced to come up with a certain formula and, according to it, appointed themselves bishops and priests alike for a hundred years. But every wrong deed is exposed by itself. Priests, equally appointed as bishops, began to consider themselves equal in rights over time, for which reason the Lutheran formula of consecration required correction and the addition that such and such was appointed for priestly service. This is the history of the Lutheran bishopric! The said researcher, while exploring the beginning of Lutheran ordination, at the same time examined the doctrines: Latin, Armenian and Orthodox and joined the latter as preserving its doctrine unchanged and undamaged from innovations since the times of the apostles (“Spiritual Conversation”, 1858, No. 42). 6. Luther rejected the keeping of posts established from the time of the apostles in the Church of Christ for blessed reasons. Is this rejection fair and justified? Didn’t our Lord Himself, the God-man, set an example for this by fasting for fourty days and forty nights? And what the Lord did, He did for our imitation, as He Himself testifies: He gave you an image, that as I have done to you, you also do (John 13:15). On this basis and in memory of the fast of the Lord, the fast of the Great Pentecost has been established in the Orthodox Church since ancient times. Although not everyone can imitate the Lord in this, like his chosen ones Moses and Elijah, who fasted for forty days and forty nights; but every true believer Christian must, according to his strength, keep this fast, as prescribed in the rules of the One True Catholic Church of Christ. If the apostles, divinely inspired and holy and dispassionate men, fasted, as can be seen from many places in the Acts of the Apostles, then did Luther do a thorough job in depriving weak and passionate people of this holy weapon to curb passions, i.e. fasting - because fasting with reason and observed in moderation tames carnal passions. In addition to this, the fast observed by the Orthodox before the Feast of the Nativity of Christ is clearly indicated in the Acts of the Apostles that it was established back in the time of the Apostles and was then already known to the entire primacy of the Church of Christ. St. Luke, describing the sea storm in which the ship carrying the Apostle Paul to Rome was in distress, makes it clear that St. Paul predicted this disaster to the centurion because of the lateness of the hour and the winter that had already begun: Before even the fast had passed away (Acts 27:9). Obviously, St. Luke mentions here a well-known fast of the Church of that time. This fast for the Orthodox occurs from November 15 to December 25, precisely at the time when there are terrible winter storms in the Mediterranean Sea. What will Lutherans say to this, who imagine prescribing for themselves rules of life from Holy Scripture? 7. Also, Lutherans, contrary to Holy Scripture, confess that the Holy Spirit also comes from the Son. Doesn’t the Lord Himself say about the Holy Spirit that He proceeds from the Father, as it is written by the Evangelist John (See: John 15:26)? Lutherans also have wisdom that is not based on anything, but now is not the time to talk about them. 8. One German Lutheran, who recently converted to Orthodoxy, discovered the following evil intentions of Luther. The Lord says in the Gospel: If (your brother) disobeys the Church, you will be like a pagan and a tax collector (Matthew 18:17); and St. The Apostle Paul writes to Timothy: Let him know how to live in the house of God, for the living Church of God is the pillar and ground of the truth (1 Tim. 3:15). Luther understood the power of these words, that by them the Apostle and the Lord Himself attribute to the Church great importance in relation to the truth and the spiritual right given to it from the Lord. And since he broke away from the private Roman Church for the sake of its abuses, and because of his arrogance and love of glory, did not want to adhere to the Catholic Church, he replaced the word “Church” with the word “parish” in the German translation of the Holy Scriptures, whereas in German there is the original word “Church”. Check the originals: Hellenic-Greek, Latin and uncorrupted French (I’m not talking about Slavic) and you will see this counterfeit. Moreover, consider: if in the seventy Lutheran dissenting parties each parish will be a pillar and support of the truth, then what kind of truth of Christ will it be? And one more thing: how will the Lutheran pompous preaching of love be fulfilled when, for the reason stated above, they must despise each other as pagans? 9 . Lutherans, to justify their separation from the One Catholic Church, cite a passage from the Acts of the Apostles: For God does not pay attention to personalities, but fear Him in every way, and do what is right and is pleasing to Him (Acts 10:34–35). But these words do not serve to justify the Lutherans, but rather to denounce them. This is said about Cornelius the Centurion, that for the creation of much alms and for his constant prayers, he was truly pleasing to God, but he was not completely pleasing to Him, and was still insufficient in what was required for perfect salvation. Why did the Angel appear and commanded him to call the Apostle Peter, explaining the reason for the calling: He speaks to you verbs, in which you and your whole house will be saved (Acts 10:6). Instead of incorrectly interpreting this place and incident, Lutherans should understand the correct meaning of it and turn to the Apostolic Church. This is especially necessary for those of them who try to live piously and make many prayers to God, because in the Church they would find words for the perfect pleasure of God and receive undoubted salvation with their homes. 10. Lutherans give a completely different meaning to another passage of Holy Scripture. St. Apostle Paul writes to Timothy: For there is one God, and one mediator for God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave Himself redemption for all: the testimony of His times, in which I was appointed a preacher and an Apostle (1 Tim. 2:5-7). The Orthodox Church explains this passage of Holy Scripture in such a way that no one could accomplish the work of our redemption and deliverance from oaths and original sin, no man, no Angel, and only the Only Begotten Son of God and the Word of the Father. The Lutherans, having taken only half the meaning of this passage, namely: There is One God, and One Intercessor for God and men, strive to prove by this the rejection of the veneration of the holy saints of God, considering their intercession for us before God unnecessary. But are Lutherans wise? Is it being interpreted this way in good faith? 11. Question: Why does the doctrine of the Orthodox Church, planted by different apostles in different places and peoples, remain the same and unchanged for eighteen and a half centuries, while the Lutheran teaching, taught by one person, was divided over the course of three centuries into more than seventy different parties? Answer: Because the Catholic and Apostolic Church commands its children to understand Holy Scripture as it was and is explained by God’s chosen men, purified from passions, God-bearing and spirit-bearing, and recognized as such by the entire Catholic Church of Christ; Luther allowed each of his followers to interpret Holy Scripture at their own discretion. But just as pride alone, not to mention other coarse passions, can greatly blind a person, so he cannot see the truth presented to him; therefore, the highly intelligent followers of Luther’s teaching, each interpreting the Holy Scripture in his own way, could not help but fall into differences of opinion, disputes and discord, which inevitably resulted in their division into so many parties that disagreed with each other. Luther wrongly based his opinion that everyone, for the sake of the Holy Spirit living in him, can interpret the Holy Scripture according to his own understanding, wrongly based it on the words of the Apostle John: And you have the anointing of the Holy One and know all things (1 John 2:20). Lutherans do not have this spiritual anointing because they do not have the Sacrament of Confirmation, through which the seal of the gift of the Holy Spirit is communicated to those who are baptized, as has already been proven above, by the example of Samaria, which was baptized by the evangelist Philip, but did not receive another Baptism of the Holy Spirit. Although the cazhenik, 23 baptized by the same Philip, and St. Paul, baptized by the Apostle Ananias, and received the Holy Spirit, but special cases that occur out of need and according to the special Providence of God cannot be a general rule. Moreover, those who have received the Holy Spirit can quench it (See: 1 Thess. 5:19) with various passions; and with the lamp extinguished, the researcher will inevitably wander in the darkness of ignorance and the deception of the enemy. 12. Luther questioned the Council Epistle of St. James, brother of God. When other religions recognize this Epistle as genuine St. James, then why does Luther alone recognize this as doubtful? St. James in his Epistle says that faith alone is not enough for salvation, but good works are also required with faith (See: James 2:14–26). Luther preaches salvation through faith alone without good works. But is the latter opinion true? Doesn’t the Lord Himself say in the Gospel: If you want to be taken into the belly, keep the commandments (Matthew 19:17). And in addition to guarding from gross vices, the Lord commands guarding from the most subtle ones, namely: not to be angry, not to judge, to maintain chastity in your eyes, to do alms, fasting and prayers without vanity and covetousness, to forgive insults, to love enemies, to pray for those who harm us; and all this is called good deeds. And the Lord has no need for these good deeds; but the fulfillment of His holy commandments serves only as a preservation for man. What will happen to expensive things when they are left in contempt, in dampness, in uncleanness? One will rot, the other will rust, the third will be eaten away by moths. The same thing happens with Christians who despise keeping and fulfilling the commandments of God, and especially with those who consider their fulfillment unnecessary and superfluous. The doctor himself has no need for the diet he prescribes; but keeping dietary rules is necessary for a patient who is being treated by a doctor. Likewise, for a Christian who thinks of believing in God, it is necessary to fulfill God’s commandments, and faith alone is in no way sufficient for salvation. Because the demons believe and tremble (cf. James 2:19), but have no hope of receiving salvation. What if some Christians, due to weakness, cannot do all good deeds? Then the Lord accepts their good will and awareness of their weakness and humility before everyone, and a request for mercy from the Lord through His sole mercy. For the Lord hates only the proud self-justification of those who invent crafty lies to justify themselves. Well-meaning Lutherans recognize the need for a pious life and fulfillment of God’s commandments, because man’s innermost consciousness, his very conscience, demands this. Only those blinded by pride and lust unjustly hope to receive a good end and the mercy of God even after their reproachful life, but they will be very mistaken in this. Whatever a man sows, that he will also reap in every possible way. 13. Some of the Lutherans earnestly and fervently pray to God, and on these spiritual feelings they imagine basing their salvation, ignoring the most important commandment of the Lord, who says: Not everyone who says to Me: Lord, Lord, will enter the Kingdom of Heaven: but do the will of My Father who is in heaven (Matthew 7:21). Just as at the beginning the will of God was violated by the disobedience of the forefathers, so now its fulfillment begins first of all with the obedience of the Church of Christ, as the Lord Himself testifies to this before its shepherds, beginning with the apostles: Hear you, He listens to Me: and discard you, Me is discarded: discard Me, the One who sent Me is discarded (Luke 10:16); and in another place: If the Church also disobeys, let you be like a pagan and a tax collector (Matthew 18:17). In vain, against these words of the Lord, Lutherans want to justify themselves with other words of Holy Scripture: For you are the churches of God who live, as God said: for I will dwell in them and walk, and I will be God, and they will be my people (2 Cor. 6:16; Compare: Lev. 26:12). Man has a special nature: he consists of body and soul, and the Lord first created the body, then the soul. Therefore, everyone who calls himself a Christian must first belong to the visible Church of Christ, as the Lord Himself commands, and then let him take care of his spiritual Church according to the inner man. Both are necessary. It is not in vain that the Holy Scripture says: God brings like-minded people into His house (Ps. 67:7), that is, into His Church, both militant on earth and triumphant in heaven: for both of them constitute one kingdom to the House of the Lord Christ. Therefore, those who have different thoughts and separate themselves from this House of God face a clear danger of remaining outside, with the foolish virgins (See: Matt. 25:1-12), since due to their stubbornness (against the Church) they will be deprived of the necessary oil. Well, uncle, what I found out, I submit for your consideration. Don’t think that I want to teach you: eggs don’t teach a chicken. I also don’t want you to simply believe my words; but I only sincerely ask you to investigate this important and necessary subject. I also ask you to give me your noble word so that, before a complete investigation, you do not talk or discuss this with your pastors and Lutherans close to you; and if you would like, in case of perplexity, to find out something about Orthodoxy, then you can talk about this with His Eminence Gregory, with Andrei Nikolaevich Muravyov and with Stepan Onisimovich Burachko. I know, uncle, that you pray to God earnestly. Therefore, before exploring both faiths, pray to the Lord with faith, without any prejudice towards one side or the other, Orthodox and Lutheran. I believe in the mercy of God that if a person seeks the truth of Christ with rightness of heart, then it will be revealed to him in every possible way without the admixture of false wisdom. Just do not accept notifications about this and certification through any voice from outside or inside you. According to Orthodox doctrine, this may be from an enemy, a hater of the truth of Christ and a sower of the weeds of false teaching. Notification and certification according to the teachings of the Church is simply the resolution of conceit and conviction of the truth of Christ, which I wish both for myself and for you with all my soul and with all my heart. Amen. Reply to those favorable to the Latin Church about the unfair dignification of the papists with the imaginary dignity of their church (against Catholics) It is in vain that some of the Orthodox are surprised by the existing propaganda of the Roman Church, the supposed self-sacrifice and activity of its missionaries and the zeal of the Latin sisters of mercy and incorrectly attribute such importance to the Latin Church that after it fell away from the Orthodox Church, this latter did not remain the same, but had the need to seek union with it. According to strict research, this opinion turns out to be false, and the energetic Latin activity not only does not arouse surprise, but, on the contrary, arouses deep regret in the hearts of right-thinking people who understand the truth. From Apostolic times and to this day, the Orthodox Eastern Church has observed both the teachings of the Gospel and the Apostles, as well as the tradition of St., unchanged and undamaged by innovations. fathers and the resolutions of the Ecumenical Councils, at which God-bearing men, having gathered from the entire universe, collectively compiled the Divine Symbol of the Orthodox Faith and, proclaiming it aloud to the entire universe in all respects perfect and complete, forbade with terrible punishments any addition to it and any subtraction or change or rearrangement of even one iota in it. The Roman Church has long deviated into heresy and innovation. Basil the Great also accused some of the bishops of Rome of this in his letter to Eusebius of Samosata. “They do not know the truth and do not want to know; they argue with those who proclaim the truth to them, and they themselves affirm heresy” (District Epistle, § 7). The Apostle Paul commands to move away from those damaged by heresy, and not to seek union with them, saying: Deny the first and second punishment of a heretic man, knowing that he is corrupt, and sins, and is self-condemned (Titus 3:10-11). The Conciliar Orthodox Church admonished the private Roman Church not twice, but repeatedly; but the latter, despite all the fair convictions of the former, remained stubborn in her erroneous way of thinking and acting. Back in the seventh century, an incorrect wisdom arose in Western churches that the Holy Spirit also comes from the Son. At first, some popes rebelled against this new thinking, calling it heretical. Pope Damasus speaks of him this way in the conciliar definition: “Whoever thinks right about the Father and the Son, but wrongly about the Holy Spirit, is a heretic” (District Epistle, § 5). The same was confirmed by other popes, Leo III and John VIII. But most of their successors, seduced by the rights to predominance and finding many worldly benefits for themselves, dared to change the Orthodox dogma about the procession of the Holy Spirit, contrary to the decrees of the seven Ecumenical Councils, and also contrary to the clear words of the Lord Himself in the Gospel: Who proceeds from the Father (John 15:26). But just as one mistake, which is not considered a mistake, always entails another, and one evil gives rise to another, so it happened with the Roman Church. As soon as this incorrect wisdom had time to appear in the West, that the Holy Spirit also proceeds from the Son, it itself gave birth to other similar offspring and little by little introduced with it other novelties, for the most part contradicting the commandments of our Savior clearly depicted in the Gospel, such as: sprinkling instead of immersion in the Sacrament of Baptism, taking away the Divine Chalice from the laity and Communion under only one guise. bread, the use of wafers and unleavened bread instead of leavened bread, the exclusion from the Liturgy of the Divine invocation of the All-Holy and Life-Giving and All-Accomplishing Spirit. It also introduced novelties that violated the ancient apostolic rites of the Catholic Church, such as: the exclusion of baptized infants from Confirmation and the reception of the Most Pure Mysteries, the exclusion of married persons from the Priesthood, the recognition of the pope as an infallible person and as the locum tenens of Christ, etc. Thus, the entire ancient apostolic rite of administering almost all the Sacraments and all church institutions was subverted, a rite that was maintained by the ancient, Holy and Orthodox Church of Rome, which was then the most honorable member of the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church (District Epistle, § 5, paragraph 12). But the main heresy of the Roman Church, not in essence, but in effect, is an invented dogma of supremacy, or, rather, a proud search for the predominance of the bishops of Rome over the other four Eastern Patriarchs. For the sake of this predominance, adherents of the Roman Church placed their pope above the rules and institutions of the Ecumenical Councils, believing in his infallibility. But what this papal infallibility is, true history testifies. About Pope John XXIII it is said in the definition of the Council of Constance, which deposed this pope: “It is known that Mr. Pope John is an inveterate and incorrigible sinner, he was and is a lawless man, rightly accused of murder, poisoning and other serious atrocities, who often and persistently before various dignitaries asserted and proved that the human soul dies and extinguishes along with the body human, like the soul of animals and livestock, and that the dead will by no means be resurrected on the last day.” The iniquities of Pope Alexander VI and his sons were so monstrous that, according to contemporaries, this pope was concerned about establishing the kingdom of Satan on earth, and not the Kingdom of God. Pope Julius II reveled in Christian blood, constantly arming Christian peoples against each other for his own purposes (“Spiritual Conversation”, 1858, No. 41). There are many other examples testifying to the great errors of the popes, but now is not the time to talk about them. With such historical evidence of damage by heresy and the errors of the popes, do the papists rightly exalt themselves with the imaginary dignity of the Roman Church? Is it fair to disparage the Eastern Orthodox Church, which bases its infallibility not on any one person, but on the teachings of the Gospel and Apostles and on the rules and decrees of the seven Ecumenical and nine Local Councils? At these Councils there were God-inspired and holy men from all over the universe, and they established everything relating to the needs and spiritual needs of the Church, in accordance with Holy Scripture. Therefore, do the papists act properly when, for the sake of worldly goals, they put the person of their pope above the rules of the Ecumenical Councils, considering their pope more infallible? For all the reasons stated, the Catholic Eastern Church cut off communication with the private Roman Church, as having fallen away from the truth and from the rules of the Catholic Church. The Roman bishops began with pride, and they end with pride. They are trying to prove that the Orthodox Catholic Church has fallen away from their private Church. But this is unfair and even ridiculous. The truth testifies that the Roman Church has fallen away from the Orthodox Church. Although the papists, for the sake of imaginary correctness, pretend that their patriarchate, during the unity with the Catholic Catholic Church, was among the five first and eldest, but this is for the sake of royal Rome, and not for any spiritual dignity or power over other Patriarchies. They also unfairly called their Church Catholic, that is, conciliar. A part can never be called a whole, and the Roman Church, before its fall from Orthodoxy, constituted only a fifth of the One Catholic Church. Especially because the Roman Church should not be called conciliar, because it rejected the decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, following its own incorrect reasoning. Some are struck by the number and ubiquity of adherents of the Latin Church, and therefore those who unreliably understand the truth think, should not for this reason the Latin Church be called Universal or Catholic? But this opinion is very erroneous, because nowhere in Holy Scripture is a special spiritual right attributed to multitudes and numbers. The Lord clearly showed that the sign of the true Catholic Church does not consist in multitude and numbers when He says in the Gospel: Fear not, little flock: for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the Kingdom (Luke 12:32). There is also an example in Holy Scripture that is not in favor of the multitude. After the death of Solomon, under his son, the kingdom of Israel was divided, and Holy Scripture presents the ten tribes as falling away, and the two tribes, which remained faithful to their duty, as not falling away. Therefore, in vain does the Latin Church try to prove that it is right by its multitude and numbers and ubiquity. Sign of the Universal Church at the Ecumenical Councils of St. the fathers signify something completely different, i.e. it is conciliarly laid down: to believe in the One, Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church, and not just in the universal or universal church. Although the Roman Church has its followers everywhere in the universe, since it does not preserve the holy conciliar and apostolic decrees, but has deviated into innovations and incorrect wisdom, it does not at all belong to the One, Holy and Apostolic Church. It is also very erroneous for those who are supportive of the Latins to think, firstly, that since the Westerners have fallen away from Orthodoxy, something is supposedly missing in the Catholic Church. This damage was replaced long ago by wise Providence - the foundation of the Russian Orthodox Church in the north. Secondly, as if for the sake of the former eldership and for the sake of the number of the Roman Church, the Orthodox Church has a need to unite with it. But there is another human judgment, and another the Divine Judgment. The Apostle Paul clearly says: What fellowship is there between light and darkness (2 Cor. 6:14), i.e., that the light of the truth of Christ can never be combined with the darkness of heresy. The Latins do not want to abandon their heresy and persist, as evidenced by the words of Basil the Great, which have been fulfilled for so many centuries: “They do not know the truth and do not want to know; they argue with those who proclaim the truth to them, and they themselves affirm heresy,” as stated above. Those who are favorable to the Latins, instead, should better reason about what was said in the psalms: I hated the church of the wicked (Ps. 25:5), and regret those who, for the sake of dominance and love of money and other worldly goals and benefits, outraged almost the entire universe through the inquisitions and crafty Jesuit intrigues and hitherto outrage and insult the Orthodox in Turkey through their missionaries. Latin missionaries do not bother to convert natural Turks to the Christian faith, but try to seduce Orthodox Greeks and Bulgarians from the true path, using all sorts of unpleasing means and tricks for this. Is this not wickedness and evil deceit? Would it be prudent to seek union with such people? For the same reason, is it worth surprising at the imaginary zeal and imaginary selflessness of these figures, that is, the Latin missionaries and sisters of mercy? These are truly pathetic ascetics. They are not trying to convert and lead people to Christ, but to their dad. What else can I say to the questions: can the Latin Church and other faiths be called New Israel and the ark of salvation, and how can we understand the Eucharist of the real Roman Church? Only the Orthodox Church can be called New Israel, but one damaged by heretical wisdom cannot. The Holy Apostle John the Theologian says: She came forth from us, but was not driven away from us: if they had been from us, they would have remained with us: but let them be revealed, as they were not from us (1 John 2:19). And St. The Apostle Paul says: There is one Lord, one faith (Eph. 4:5), that is, one true faith, and not all belief is good, as those who have separated from the One True Church foolishly think, about whom St. The Apostle Jude writes: For in the last time there will be scoffers, walking after their own lusts and being wicked. These are those who separate themselves (from the unity of faith and are the essence) of darkness, having no spirit (Jude 1:18-19). Therefore, those who are alien to the spirit of truth will be called the New Israel? Or how will they be a refuge of salvation for anyone, when both cannot be accomplished without the grace of the Holy Spirit? In the Orthodox Church it is believed that the bread and wine in the Sacrament of the Eucharist are transubstantiated by the invocation and invasion of the Holy Spirit. But the Latins, as stated above, considered this invocation unnecessary and excluded it from their liturgy. And he who understands this, let him himself understand about the Latin Eucharist. Another question: if, as has been said, besides the One Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, which the Orthodox Church is called and is, the salvation of other faiths is so doubtful, then why is this truth not openly preached in Russia? The answer to this is very simple and clear. In Russia, religious tolerance is allowed and people of other faiths, along with Orthodox Christians, occupy important positions in our country: the heads of educational institutions are, for the most part, people of other faiths; the heads of provinces and district towns are often of other faiths; regimental and battalion commanders are often non-religious. Wherever a clergyman begins to openly preach that there is no salvation outside the Orthodox Church, high-ranking Gentiles will be offended. From this situation, the Russian Orthodox clergy received, as it were, a skill and an ingrained ability to speak evasively about this subject. And perhaps some, for the same reason and from always dealing with people of other faiths, and more so from reading their works, began to think more leniently in relation to the hope of salvation and other faiths. Despite the spirit of meekness and peacefulness and patience of the Orthodox Church and its shepherds and followers, in the West published in previous centuries by followers of various Christian faiths, and predominantly published in our times, so many books are against the teachings of the Eastern Church that it would be difficult to even count them, not only to appreciate them. And although such books are generally filled with slander, fables, reproaches, obvious fabrications and lies, especially mental poisonous intricacies with the obvious goal of creating in Europe a spirit hostile to the Eastern Church, especially to our fatherland, and, shaking the doctrine of our Orthodox Church, to seduce its followers from the path of truth, but since they are published under tempting titles, in cozy forms, with such typographic neatness that they seem to involuntarily attract the curiosity of readers, then of course in our fatherland, where these works penetrate through dark paths, there are many who, having a superficial understanding of the subjects of Christian teaching, cannot help but be carried away by thoughts that are contrary to the truth. The writers of the Latin Church are now especially armed against the Orthodox, proclaiming the dominance of their pope and the private Roman Church over all governments and private Churches and the peoples of the world; Currently, the Jesuits in France are mainly busy with this, who, taking advantage of the widespread dissemination of the French language, are intensifying with some feverish activity, through writings in this language, to instill everywhere their way of thinking, contrary to the doctrine and hierarchical structure of the Eastern Church - not sparing for this purpose the most monstrous inventions, obvious lies and unscrupulous distortion of historical truths. Many of the Orthodox educated, reading these works in French and not reading their own in Russian about Orthodox dogma, can easily believe an intricately woven lie instead of the truth, which they do not know well. For those who wish to know in detail the reasons why the papists strayed so far from Orthodoxy, it is useful to read the recently published work “On the Relations of the Roman Church to Other Churches” by Avdiah Vostokov. In this book, in the 2nd part, there are especially remarkable passages about the oath of Latin bishops to their pope and about the slander of papists against the Orthodox (pp. 49, 60 and 137). On the Church Commemoration of Non-Orthodox Christians Since at all times, when serving in the Orthodox Church, only Orthodox Christians have always been remembered for the repose of the souls of the departed, therefore, in church decrees it is not written about disremembering non-believers, for they were not commemorated anywhere. We write out from church decrees how those who departed from the Lord were and are still remembered. At the Proskomedia. “The same (i.e., later) the priest took the fifth prosphora, says: “On the memory and forgiveness of sins of the Most Holy Orthodox Patriarchs and pious kings and pious queens, the blessed creators of this holy monastery (he also remembers other deceased by name and of course says) and all in the hope of resurrection, eternal life and Your communion of the departed Orthodox father and our brothers, O Lord who loves mankind.” At the special litany during Vespers, Matins and Liturgy: “We also pray for the blessed and ever-memorable Orthodox Patriarchs, and the pious kings and pious queens, and the creators of this holy monastery (or this church), and for all the previously deceased fathers and brothers who lie here and everywhere, the Orthodox.” At the litia during the vigil: “We also pray for the Dormition, the weakening of the blessed memory and the forgiveness of the sins of all our fathers and brothers who have passed away before, the Orthodox who lie here and everywhere.” At the Midnight Office: “Let us pray for every soul of Orthodox Christians, let us bless the pious kings, Orthodox bishops and all our former fathers and brethren, who lie here and everywhere, Orthodox.” At the Liturgy, before the consecration of the gifts, the priest says: “Peace to all.” The faces sing: “The mercy of the world is a sacrifice of praise.” The priests in the altar, as a sign of mutual peace and unanimity, give each other a kiss in the Lord (on the neck or on the hand. In ancient times, all Christians did the same). After the consecration of the gifts, the priest, as a sign of the unity of the Church, commemorates in faith the deceased forefathers, patriarchs, prophets and apostles, martyrs and saints and all saints. And the deacon reads diptychs, that is, memorials of the departed faithful who departed with the hope of salvation and resurrection (“New Tablet” and Missal). If, however, it was discovered over time, as can be seen from church history, that someone recorded on these tables turned out to be involved in heresy, then the names of such people were always excluded. The reason for this is given by St. Dionysius the Areopagite, saying this: “It is impossible for people separated from each other to be brought together into a peaceful unity with the One” (“On the Church Hierarchy”, Chapter 3, Section 8). Here further says St. Dionysius: “If we, being illuminated by the contemplation of the One, were gathered together in a unified and Divine assembly, we would not allow ourselves to fall into special lusts, from which earthly and passionate enmities are formed.” If the Roman high priests had not fallen into a special lust for dominance, they would not have been hostile to the Orthodox Church for earthly and passionate reasons. Also, Lutherans, and Protestants in general, if they were not afflicted with the special lusts of gluttony and arrogance, they would not attack the Orthodox for observing fasts and obedience to the decrees of the Orthodox Church of Christ. They forgot the commandment of the Lord Himself in the Gospel: If the Church also listens, make you as a pagan and a tax collector (Matthew 18:17). These words at the same time clearly define the care and concern of the Orthodox towards people of other faiths, no matter who they are. But according to the law of love, our Church prays for the unification of the Churches, that is, for the conversion of non-believers even during their lifetime with the thought that the Lord, who knows the message of destinies, would turn them to the light of truth and lead them to the path of salvation. If they convert, then good and good; when during their lifetime they do not convert, due to the destinies of God unknown to us, then after their death the Church can no longer remember them, since they had no communication with her during their lives. It is worthy of note that when someone from the Orthodox Royal family is given in marriage to a non-Christian, then this spouse is only remembered during his lifetime in litanies, and, moreover, anonymously; after death it is not remembered. And for the royal relatives the Church could have made leniency, if it had been possible. Scientific journal of the St. Petersburg Theological Academy of the Russian Orthodox Church No. 3, 2021 Letters 1–4 were dictated at one time by Elder Ambrose for the common benefit and edification of all who wish and seek spiritual benefit. Letters 5 to 10 were written to Count A.P. Tolstoy. Matvey Aleksandrovich Konstantinovsky - archpriest of the Rzhev Cathedral, father of Dimitri Matveevich Konstantinovsky, confessor of N.V. Gogol. The reason for Father Matvey’s cooling towards Metropolitan Philaret could have been two cases: 1) Metropolitan Philaret’s opinion given to the Holy Synod in the case of the chapter accepted by Father Matthew in Rzhev from schismatics and solemnly introduced into the cathedral in the 1850s. Although there were rumors at that time that this chapter belonged to the holy relics of St. S. and that it passed into the hands of schismatics, Metropolitan Philaret admitted that there was no clear evidence for all this; 2) the case of a schismatic prayer house in the city of Rzhev, converted to the Edinoverie Church, at the conviction of Father Matvey and the petition of some citizens (when accepting it into the church department, the schismatics showed actual opposition, which required the use of military force). Note - Fr. Erast (Vytropsky). Letter from the Count to the Elder: “Dear Father Ambrose! I bring you double gratitude for both myself and my wife. – We both always accept your holy memory and instruction from you with equal gratitude and joy. I would like to say - and with equal benefit; but this time I can quickly hope for benefits for my wife. She always willingly and lovingly follows exactly the instructions from the clergy she respects, when these instructions are small and definitive and do not exceed her strength. Tomorrow I’m leaving for St. Petersburg and I’m afraid that your word (while I’m there) will die out in me from the sadness and vanities of this century and city. “I don’t know, father, whether you would bless this trip, which is difficult for me.” But we can no longer put it off, and all I can do is earnestly ask your holy prayers. Upon our return, if you wish, we will immediately begin printing the Word “On Repentance” from St. Mark. Asking for your holy prayers, I have the honor to be my sincerely devoted and most humble servant, Count A. Tolstoy. Moscow, October 18, 1866." Letters 12–66 are written to the Excellent NN. in 1876–1886 Siberian - fierce, brutal, angry, desperate. Flattering – deceptive, seductive. Some expressions found in this section, not quite ordinary, constitute a direct response to the facts and expressions given in the letter to Fr. Ambrose. Letters 106–132 inclusive were written to family members in 1860–1862. For the information of readers: this sick Vasily was born from Orthodox parents, but from an early age he lived with his uncle, a merchant and schismatic, as a result of which, throughout his entire life, he never confessed or received Holy Communion. On the advice of Elder Ambrose, to whom he wrote a letter, he wished to fulfill this, but in the letter to the Elder he wrote only about his illness, and did not mention the fact that he had never confessed or communicated the Holy Mysteries. Letters 135–159 were written to a person of merchant rank in 1865–1879. Letters 161–162 to Princess N.I. Letters 180–190 were written to one person. Letters 198–208 were written to the same person. This letter was published in the “Collected Letters of Hieroschemamonk Macarius”; but since its editorship belongs to Fr. Ambrose, it is reprinted here with an addition. Letters 226–228 were written to the same person. This is about Rzhevsky Fr. Matvey Konstantinovsky, whose disciples in his former Bezhetsky parish continued to live a pious life without him. – Approx. about Erast (Vytropsky) Letters 229–236 are written to the same person, with the exception of letter 232. This article was written in the middle of the 19th century. You might be interested in: